TO PON 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 fete 
 
 8 
 
 m 
 
 ■i ■ 
 
 \ > i 'i y 
 
 /', ' " 
 
 '^rm0'-' 
 
 ';m'^':.» i ■<■■ '<'*''Vi'-V,'-'. 
 
 ■i, ..■ 
 
 W<i<' 
 
 iil- 
 
 .,■■'.1; 
 
 
 .miim ^
 
 ,T ' ' '—^ *-"— — ^ " ■ 
 
 1 
 
 1 i 
 
 UNIVERSITY OF CALIFORNIA 
 
 1 LOS ANGELES 
 
 1 
 
 
 1 _,.,„ 
 
 
 L 
 
 In kemoriam 
 Issac i^lao-g 
 1843 - 1931 

 
 GREEK SERIES FOR COLLEGES AND SCHOOLS 
 
 EDITED 
 UNDER THE SUPERVISION OF 
 
 HERBERT WEIR SMYTH, Ph.D. 
 
 ELIOT PROFESSOR OF GREEK LITERATURE IN HARVARD UNIVERSITY
 
 PLATO'S 
 
 EUTHYPHRO 
 
 WITH INTRODUCTION AND NOTES 
 BY 
 
 WILLIAM ARTHUR HEIDEL, Ph.D. 
 
 PROFESSOR IN IOWA COLLEGE 
 
 -»0>»<CK>- 
 
 NEVV YORK •:• CINCINNATI •:• CHICAGO 
 
 AMERICAN BOOK COMPANY
 
 Copyright, 1902, by 
 AMERICAN BOOK COMPANY. 
 
 Entered at Stationers' Hall, London. 
 
 HEIDEL. EUTHYPHRO. 
 W. P. I 
 
 
 * 1 t C « ft I 
 
 *" < c c «• c c 

 
 "^ 
 
 00 
 
 a TO 
 
 ^ MY PARENTS 
 
 oo 
 c 
 to 
 
 SI 
 o 
 
 X 
 
 UJ 
 
 0) 
 
 o 
 "a 
 
 3 
 
 o 
 
 474406
 
 PREFACE 
 
 Eight or nine years ago I was much impressed by the difficulties 
 that beset the teacher who undertakes to introduce the student to 
 Plato by offering him first the Apology of Socrates. There is no dis- 
 puting the desirability of reading that noble defense of the typical 
 sage. But when the Freshman begins the study of it, there occurs 
 ' at once to his mind the inevitable question, why the Athenian dicasts 
 should have tried and condemned so exemplary a citizen. Having at 
 best a vague knowledge of the personality and method of Socrates, he 
 obtains no intelligible answer to his questionings. For neither the 
 Apology nor Xenophon's Meiiwrabilia, which is sometimes read, affords 
 the needed insight, x^fter some experimenting with other works, I 
 repeatedly tried the Eiithyphro. The success of the attempt was 
 highly gratifying, since it met with no serious obstacles but the diffi- 
 culty of finding a suitable edition. Therefore I determined at once 
 to do what I could to supply a book such as I had desiderated. The 
 design, so long ago conceived and so often postponed to more urgent 
 duties, is now accomplished. How well or ill I have done my work 
 may be left to the judgment of the teachers into whose hands the 
 book shall fall. 
 
 In the preparation of the notes, the editions of Wohlrab, Fritzsche, 
 Schanz, and Adam were consulted with profit, and here and there a 
 good suggestion was derived from Forman's Selections from Plato. 
 But constant reading of the other dialogues of Plato and diligent use 
 of Ast's Lexicon Platonicum sui)i)lied the materials from which it was 
 my most difficult task to make the proper selection. For the bibliog- 
 raphy, included in the Appendix, I am chiefly indebted to Fritzsche's 
 edition ; but I have been at great pains to supplement the list of works 
 there cited and to make it fairly complete to the present year. 
 
 At an earlier stage in the evolution of the. book, the notes profited 
 by the generously offered suggestions of my friend. Dr. W. H. \\'ait, 
 of the University of Michigan ; and latterly, in preparing the manu- 
 script for the printer, I have received much helpful criticism from the 
 editor of the series, Professor Herbert Weir Smyth, of Harvard Uni- 
 versity. To these scholars and to other friends who have placed me 
 under lasting obligations by their kind offices, I would express my 
 sincere gratitude. 
 
 W. A. W. 
 
 Grinnf.ll, Iowa.
 
 INTRODUCTION 
 
 § I. PLATO 
 
 Plato was born in the year jjj? B.C. In later times his disciples 
 celebrated the 7th day of Thargelion (May 27) as his birthday. 
 Whether he was born at Athens or on the island of Aegina, where 
 his father possessed an estate, cannot now be determined.* His father, 
 Ariston, claimed descent from King Codrus ; and his mother, Peric- 
 tione, who was a sister of Charmides, traced her lineage back to Solon. 
 He had two brothers, Adimantus and Glaucon, whom he introduces to 
 us in his Republic, and a sister Potone, whose son, Speusippus, suc- 
 ceeded his uncle in the headship of the Academy. 
 
 In his youth Plato enjoyed all the educational advantages to be 
 had in Athens, and distinguished himself in all branches. He excelled 
 in gymnastics to such a degree that he won the prize in wrestling at 
 the Isthmian games. In music also he was proficient, writing dithy- 
 rambs and tragedies, besides other forms of poetry. It is related of 
 him that he abandoned poetry, to which he was disposed to devote 
 his Hfe, for the pursuit of philosophy, on the occasion of his meeting 
 with Socrates, an event which occurred in his twentieth year. Although 
 he valued his former teacher, Cratylus the Herachtean, and afterward 
 dedicated to his memory a dialogue that derived its title from his 
 name, yet the enthusiastic devotion of his mature manhood was 
 kindled by Socrates, with whom he was closely associated until his 
 master's trial and death, in 399. For him also he erected a monument 
 more enduring than bronze in his numerous dialogues ; for in all but 
 one he has introduced the genial and heroic character of Socrates, 
 who was to him the embodiment of philosophy and philosophical 
 method. 
 
 Shortly after the death of the master, according to an ancient 
 report, Plato, with other disciples of Socrates, betook himself to 
 
 9
 
 lo INTRODUCTION 
 
 Megara, where there gathered about the person of Eudides, the phi- 
 losopher, a circle of congenial companions. Subsequently he made 
 journeys to Cyrene and Egypt, and three to Syracuse, in Sicily, in the 
 years (approximately) 388, 367, and 360. The former were under- 
 taken in pursuit of knowledge ; the latter, made at the solicitation of 
 Dion and Dionysius, in the hope of finding or preparing a fit soil in 
 which to plant the political and social reforms on which Plato's heart 
 was set. Aristocrat as he was by birth and temper, he could not 
 sympathize with the headless democracy of Athens which had taken 
 the life of Socrates ; but the aristocracy of his day was hardly more 
 to his liking. Thus cut off from participation in the actual con- 
 duct of affairs in his own citv, he turned elsewhere for a field in which 
 to exercise his political instincts. And though his efforts came to 
 naught, his writings, notably the Gorgias and the Republic, have been 
 a power for political righteousness and moral reform in all ages. 
 
 After his return from the first voyage to Sicily, presumably about 
 385, Plato founded his school, first in the gymnasium in the precincts 
 of the hero Academus, then in a garden of his own in the immediate 
 vicinity. Here he gathered about himself many of the most promising 
 youths of Greece, chief among them Aristotle, and instructed them, 
 without exacting a fee, just as Socrates had done. Later, the exigen- 
 cies of instruction led him to resort to the lecture method. Mean- 
 while, not only to fix the results of discourses held between master 
 and disciples, but also to satisfy his artistic instincts and obtain a larger 
 audience for his thoughts, he wrought assiduously at his dialogues, and 
 published them from time to time. 
 
 All Plato's writings, by a lucky chance, have been preserved, and 
 in them we possess the most important body of artistic prose bequeathed 
 to posterity by the Greek people. Not only are his thoughts a peren- 
 nial source of inspiration to philosophy, to which they constitute the 
 best introduction, but they afford a powerful stimulus to right living. 
 Nowhere are better-wrought characters to be met, not even in the 
 masterpieces of the drama; and the evolution of the argument, con- 
 ducted before our eyes, has all the fascination of one's own endeavors 
 after truth. All the skill of the consummate artist is manifested also in 
 the style, which varies with the mood and the theme, and possesses the
 
 INTRODUCTION ii 
 
 freedom of the well-bred man who does, as if by instinct, the proper 
 thing. The poetic color with which Plato occasionally invests his 
 thoughts adds freshness to the discourse, and is employed chiefly as 
 an adjunct to the dramatic conduct of the plot. 
 
 Forty-two dialogues and thirteen letters have come down to us 
 under the name of Plato ; but all of the latter, and perhaps fifteen 
 of the former, are not genuine. There remain enough to support the 
 great reputation of Plato as a writer and a philosopher. He died, 
 upward of eighty years of age, in 347 B.C. 
 
 § 2. SOCRATES 
 
 Socrates, the son of the statuary Sophroniscus and the midwife Phae- 
 narete, was born at Athens, presumably in 469 B.C. He learned, and 
 for a time practised, the art of his father ; but he soon became aware 
 of a higher vocation, and thenceforward devoted himself to philosophy, 
 which to his view was hardly to be distinguished from religion. 
 
 The ancient accounts of his personal presence present to us a singu- 
 lar figure in the midst of the stirring life of Athens. In spite of his 
 singularities, he was in all respects a dutiful citizen. While he sought 
 no distinction by political activity, he fought courageously at Potidaea, 
 Delium, and Amphipolis in the Peloponnesian war ; and as prytanis, 
 or temporary chairman of the Senate, he resolutely blocked for a time 
 the unconstitutional procedure in the case of the generals who were 
 brought to trial after the battle at the Arginusan Islands, in 406 B.C. 
 His judgment and his inner , oracle (Sttt/xdi/toi/ a-qixeiou) told him that 
 politics were not his proper sphere. He had a high calling, a divine 
 mission to fulfil; it was his task to prepare the way for a social state 
 founded on justice and unprejudiced insight, in which man should 
 come to know his own vocation and to realize it in his life. 
 
 He was not a professed philosopher, neither was he a Sophist ; but 
 the unthinking did not discriminate. He had probably received little 
 formal instruction ; but he had certainly heard on occasion some of 
 the foremost philosophers, such as Protagoras and Parmenides. On the 
 other band he declined to be known as a teacher, and hence received 
 no fees. He professed indeed to have no knowledge that could be 
 conveyed or purveyed. In his quaint manner, he said that he followed
 
 12 INTRODUCTION 
 
 the profession of his mother and practised intellectual midwifery (fiaiev- 
 TiKi]). That is to say, being only a man in quest of truth, he willingly 
 availed himself of the privilege of the skilled practitioner to assist to 
 the birth ^vhatever germs of truth lay in the minds of his fellows. 
 
 He was fond of the Delphic injunction, yvwOL aavrov, " Know thy- 
 self." Of all the men then living he had most perfectly taken his own 
 intellectual measure. He knew his limitations, and this constituted 
 him the wisest man of his age. This self-knowledge gave him a telling 
 advantage in discussion, and by keeping him always well within the 
 truth, led to habitual under-statement and to the habit of mind 
 proverbially known as his " irony." 
 
 The Sopliists, so far as they had a philosophical doctrine, taught that 
 nothing universally or necessarily valid could be said of anything. In 
 other words, they contended that there was no knowledge of things in 
 their true natures. Socrates, who perceived the pernicious character 
 of such teaching, was indeed willing to grant that there was no knowl- 
 edge of things in their true natures, but he could not concede that 
 such knowledge was impossible. " Granted that we have not the 
 truth," we may fancy him saying to the Sophists, " then it behooves 
 us to seek it ; and we shall surely find it if we will only clarify our 
 thinking and free our thoughts of inner contradiction. For, in this 
 modified sense, man is, as you are fain to say, the measure of all truth 
 and untruth." So he made, as Aristotle well said, two conspicuous 
 contributions to philosophy : first, the inductive proce dure, i.e. a n^e thod 
 of ascertaining our trug^-meanings by citing concrete examples, and of 
 correcting our notions by adducing negative instaficesT^ second, defi- 
 nitions, the scientific statement of one's meaning in reference to a 
 thing, by including all essential and excluding all non-essential marks. 
 Convinced as he was that the true function of the intelligence is to 
 ascertain the ends to which we should direct our conduct and the 
 means by which they may best be attained, he believed that to do our 
 duty we need ■iDaly-4o knoiv it. Hence he declared that virtue is 
 kno wled ge and vice is ignorance ; or, more concretely, that no one_Js 
 voluntarily bad. Tt is no wonder that, entertaining this belief, he 
 devoted himself with singular enthusiasm to the God-given mission 
 of awakening in men this saving insight.
 
 INTRODUCTION 13 
 
 This position has been fiercely assailed ever since the days of Aris- 
 totle, and by some it has even been regarded as a transparent sophism. 
 So to consider it were, however, a wholly unpardonable misapprehen- 
 sion. It was manifestly true of Socrates himself th;it to know the truth 
 was to live it. And the whole edifice of moral education is founded on 
 this assumption. Unless morality may be inculcated by instruction, 
 civilization does not bear within itself the seeds of moral progress. 
 The real question is that which relates to the method of instruction ; 
 and it must be granted that present-day methods do fall far short of 
 the ideal. Greek education, however, did, at least in theory, what we 
 moderns do not even seriously attempt. It was calculated to cultivate 
 equally the passive — i.e. the receptive or intellectual — nature, by 
 music, which, as understood by the Greeks, comprehended also the 
 arts and letters ; and the active — i.e. the responsive or moral — 
 nature, by gymnastic. And so this doctrine of Socrates and Plato, 
 which indeed merely formulated the principles basic to Greek society, 
 provoked no strong protest until Greek education, together with the 
 whole framework of Greek society, had been undermined. And Aris- 
 totle, its first critic, was in his sympathies scarcely more than half a 
 Greek. 
 
 It is unnecessary here to discuss the trial and death of Socrates. 
 The conservative and unreflecting forces of society brought his activity 
 to a sudden end, in a general reaction, in the year 399 b.c. Whether 
 the men who sat in judgment on his life repented of their decision, we 
 have no means of knowing ; but succeeding generations have canonized 
 him in a way that shows that his real significance for mankind was 
 more nearly akin to that of the founder of a religion than to that of 
 a philosopher. 
 
 It was meet that the greatest of his disciples should write the Eii- 
 thyphro, a dialogue in which the master is made to discourse in a solemn 
 hourjDn the probje ms involved in man's rever ence for^die_Div:iue. 
 
 § 3. EDTHYPHRO 
 
 Of Euthyphro, who is represented in our dialogue as meeting Soc- 
 rates at the court of the King Archon and discoursing with him on 
 the true nature of piety, we know ultimately only what may be learned
 
 14 INTRODUCTION 
 
 from Plato. Apart from our dialogue, he is mentioned also in the 
 Cratylus. There he is characterized as a reckless etymologist, whose 
 distinctions are often far-fetched and ridiculous. In the Eiithyphro 
 he is a /xavris, seer, devoted to matters of religion and orthodox to 
 a fault. He says of himself that he is commonly ridiculed when he 
 utters a prophecy in the public assembly ; but such is his conceit 
 of superior knowledge that he attributes their treatment of him to 
 the ignorance of the people. It was, indeed, in consequence of his 
 extreme orthodoxy and his disposition to govern his conduct in 
 accordance with analogies derived from his exceptional knowledge of 
 the behavior of the gods, that he was led to bring against his father 
 the strange and fanatical action for manslaughter, which affords occa- 
 sion for our dialogue. 
 
 Dramatically, he is, of course, employed primarily as a foil to set off 
 the character and the conduct of Socrates. There is, first of all, the 
 contrast between the intellectual slovenliness of Euthyphro and the 
 acute philosophical method of Socrates. But this characteristic 
 Euthyphro shares with many others whom Plato has sketched in his 
 minor dialogues. There is, however, a second contrast which possesses 
 for us far greater significance. Euthyphro represents the old-style 
 piety which, founded on the traditions of the fathers, has not reflected 
 upon its own sanctions and entertains no doubt of their validity. 
 The piety of Euthyphro is well-intentioned, but it is unenlightened ; 
 and so, in the special case of his relations to his father, leads him 
 into a course of conduct which seems to be the reverse of pious. 
 Socrates, on the contrary, is the type of the new piety. Although he 
 is punctilious in the observance of the forms of the religion of the 
 Athenian state, he feels bound to scrutinize and question traditional 
 ideals and sanctions, applying to them the standard of the higher 
 moral ideal to which he has attained. To Socrates the conduct of 
 Euthyphro seems inexcusable ; but it is inevitable that the people, 
 who share Euthyphro's^vjews and ideals, should regard with grave sus- 
 picion Socrates's activity in unsettling the minds of the Athenian youth. 
 Bigoted as Euthyphro is in other respects, he is generous in his regard 
 for Socrates, and recognizes him, in spite of their difference, as the 
 saving influence of the city (see 3 A).
 
 INTRODUCTION 15 
 
 § 4 THE CONTENTS OF THE DIALOGUE 
 
 Socrates and Euthyphro are represented as meeting at the court of 
 the King Archon. In response to a question, the 'form£r_ explains that 
 he has come to this place, which lies so far from his accustomed haunts 
 at the Lyceum, bent on business connected with the indictment lodged 
 against him by Meletus. He speaks ironically of the impeachment 
 and contemptuously of his accuser. As for Euthyphro, he professes 
 to see in the indictment only additional evidence of the jealousy with 
 which seers are regarded by the people ; for they laugh at him when- 
 ever he prophesies in the assembly. But ridicule, Socrates avers, is 
 n^a matter of.much consequence when compared with an indictment 
 on a capital charge. Euthyphro is niggardly of his wisdom and keeps 
 his own counsels without endeavoring to make proselytes, whereas 
 Socrates has a benevolent way of pouring out his thoughts to all comers, 
 and so incurs the suspicion of having obtained a following. This cir- 
 cumstance probably accounts for the difference in the people's attitude 
 toward them : they laugh at Euthyphro, but strike at Socrates with 
 intent to kill (2 A-3 E). 
 
 Euthyphro expresses his confident expectation that the matter will 
 end in nothing, and that he himself will have equal success in his suit. 
 Seeing his eagerness to tell of his own case, Socrates requests Euthyphro 
 to explain its nature. We learn then that Euthyphro is prosecuting 
 his father for manslaughter. A poor day-laborer on their farm in 
 Naxus had, in a drunken quarrel, slain one of their slaves. There- 
 upon his father had bound the murderer and cast him into a ditch, 
 intending to defer a final disposition of his case until instructions on 
 that subject should be obtained from the interpreters of religion at 
 Athens. IVIeanwhile, as was to have been expected, the nian died of 
 neglect and exposure, before the messenger returned. Euthyphro 
 therefore holds his father responsible for his cleath and cleals witli him 
 as with one defiled with bloodguiltiness (3 E-4 E). There is thus 
 at once suggested the question whether it is consistent with p^ty for 
 a son so to prosecute Fis father. Does Euthyphro so well know th e 
 nature of piety as to be assured of the proprietv of his own condu ct? 
 In that event it were well for Socrates to become his disciple ; for.
 
 i6 INTRODUCTION 
 
 knowing what piety is, he must necessarily practise it; and therefore 
 he would most naturally escape the prosecution of Meletus. What 
 then is piety, and what is impiety? (4 E-5 D). 
 
 Euthyphro then responds with the first definition : " Piety is doing 
 as I am doing, prosecuting any one who is guilty of any great crime, 
 whether he be your father or mother, or whoever he may be ; and not 
 to prosecute him were impiety." The conduct of Zeus and Cronus in 
 punishing their fathers affords, in his judgment, a striking proof of the 
 correctness of his answer (5 D-6 A). 
 
 Socrates, who scruples to accept as true these tales of mythology, 
 asks whether his failure to do so may not be the reason for his being 
 considered guilty of impiety. Euthyphro assures him that he believes 
 not only these stories, but others; also which are far more wonderful 
 than these, — tales of hatred and wars and much besides, that would 
 fill Socrates with amazement. Socrates had rather defer the thrilling 
 disclosures for the present, and follow up the question just now of so 
 much consequence to him, what is piety ? For, assuming the correct- 
 ness of Euthyphro's contention that his conduct is pious, that is only an 
 instance, and' there uiust be other pious actions; we require not a 
 special case, but a general definition (6 A-6 E). 
 
 Euthyphro essays a second definition : " Piety is that which is dear 
 to the gods ; that which is not dear to them is impious or unholy." 
 Socrates remarks that Euthyphro has avoided the errors in form of 
 which he had previously complained, but that it remains to be seen 
 whether the definition is true in substance. The pious and the impious 
 are diametrically opposed one to the other. That which is dear to 
 the gods is pious, that which is not dear to them is impious. But 
 Euthyphro has said that there are dissensions among the gods, and 
 these quarrels must arise from differences of opinion. On what sub- 
 jects? Not about number or weight ; for such differences may be 
 decided by referring to an easy test. These quarrels must have to do 
 with such questionsas those relating to right and wrong, which cannot 
 be so readily adjudicated. Hence, as gods and men love that which 
 they deem noble and just and hate the opposite, the gods may very 
 likely be at variance here, some loving _an action that others hate. It 
 would not be surprising, therefore, if in prosecuting his father Euthy-
 
 INTRODUCTION 17 
 
 /phro should be doing that which is agreeable to Zeus, but disagreeable 
 to Cronus ; and thus the_^iQUS_amL.the. impious, instead of being 
 diametrically opposed, would seem to coincide and become identified. 
 In order to obviate this difficulty, Socrates proposes an amendmejit 
 to the definition, which Euthyphro willingly adopts : " Piety is that 
 which aijj,\\t gods love ; and the contrary, that which a/l the gods 
 hate, is impious" (6 E-9 E). 
 
 The second definition, thus amended, should be subjected to care- 
 ful scrutiny. In order to test it Socrates propounds a significant ques- 
 tion : "Is_the pious loved.. by__the_gods because it is pious j or is it 
 pious because it is loved by the godsi " Euthyphro is sorely per- 
 plexed, and Socrates undertakes to elucidate the problem by giving -^ 
 an illustration. It is a question of cause and effect, which terms are 
 roughly identified with an act (= cause) and the resultant state 
 (= effect). It is shown that the state does not precede the acj, but 
 follows it. By a series of substitutions of terms in admitted equa- 
 tions, it is inferred that the pious is loved bv' the gods because it is 
 ^gioiis. The fact that the gods love pi ety d bes not, therefore, add 
 anything to our kno_\\iledge of the nature of^j^ktyj and Socrates 
 informs Euthyphro that, in defining piety as that which is loved by 
 the gods, he has drawn attention to aiiaccidental attribute rather than 
 to the_ essence of the concept (9 E-ii B). " 
 
 When Socrates exhorts him to renew the attempt, Euthyphro 
 acknowledges his confusion, and complains that the argument wanders 
 about, leaving its moorings. Socrates then, as Euthyphro despairs of 
 his own powers, undertakes to guide the inquiry. He begins by ask- 
 ing the question, "Is not all that is pious necessarily right? " Yes. 
 " Is, then, all that is right also pious? Or, is it indeed true that all that 
 is pious is right, whereas the converse proposition is not true, viz. that 
 all that is right is pious? And is onejQart of that which is_right pious, 
 and is another part something else? " Euthyphro does not quite grasp 
 the question. Socrates then gives him an elementary course in defin- 
 ing terms by referring a species to a genus, illustrating the proc edure 
 by showing the relation between the concepts " reverence " and 
 " fear." "Euthyphro then concedes that '*' the_right " is the genus and 
 " the pious " the species ; and, as there are other species, Euthyphro 
 
 EUTIIVrilRO — 2 
 
 \
 
 i8 INTRODUCTION 
 
 is led to submit a third definition : " That part of the right which attend:, 
 /i? the gods is pious ; but the part that attends to men constitutes the 
 remainder of the right" (ii B-12 E). 
 
 " Good," says Socrates ; " but what do you mean by tendance ? 
 Surely you do not use the word as you would in speaking, say, of 
 horses. For tendance has for its object the benefit and improvement 
 of that which is tended." Euthyphro grants that piety does not im- 
 prove the gods, and therefore interprets his definition as having in 
 view such attention as servants bestow upon their masters. Socrates 
 then styles it " ministration to the gods." Immediately there is raised 
 a further question : What end do the gods seek to accomplish through 
 the ministrations of men? Medicine,_m4nisters to the restoration of 
 health, shipbuilding to the building of ships ; but to what end does 
 piety avail? "Many and Tair," says Euthyphro, "are the objects 
 which the gods effect by the ministrations of men."^ — "Yes," replies 
 Socrates ; " that may also be said of husbandry, for example, which, 
 however, aims chiefly at producing food from the soil, and of general- 
 ship, which looks chiefly to victory in warfare. In like manner, I 
 should like to know the chief end which the gods have in view in em- 
 ploying men's service." — " It were a rather long task to learn all about 
 so great a matter," replies Euthyphro, and therewith returns to the 
 commonplace view of daily life. " I should rather say that if 
 one knows how to gratify the gods in word and deed, by prayer and 
 sacrifice, such conduct is pious, and proves the salvation of private 
 homes and commonwealths ; whereas the reverse of that which is 
 gratifying, is impious, and overturns and ruins everything" (12 E- 
 14 B). 
 
 " You might have answered my question in fewer words," Socrates 
 rejoins ; " but you turned away precisely when you had reached the 
 point. But as the questioner must follow where the answer leads, 
 I must content myself with what you offer. Your fourth definition 
 then, as I gather, is to the effect that piety is the science of prayer 
 and sacrifice ; that is to say, of asking and giving to the gods." This 
 would make of it a science of commerce between gods and men. j 
 Unless the gods derive some benefit from the transaction, man must 
 have the advantage of them in the bargaining ; for we receive all true
 
 INTRODUCTION 21 
 
 lilessings at their hands. Euthyphro explains that the gods reiquiry 
 honor alone from men. But honor, as Socrates remarks, is agffords 
 ble and dear to the gods. Hence, piety once more appears, on'tion, 
 view, to be that which is agreeable to the gods, — a statement whi'mi 
 was dismissed before. Once more the argument is walking awa)r, 
 The two positions are incompatible. Either we were not right before, 
 or else, if we were, we are now in error. Hence we must resume our 
 inquiry afresh and ask, What is piety ? 
 
 But Euthyphro will have no more of it. He is in haste to depart, 
 and Socrates cannot prevail upon him to stay. Thereupon Socrates 
 gives utterance to his disappointment at not being able to learn what 
 piety is, so that he might clear himself of the charge brought by 
 Meletus (14 B-16 A). 
 
 t; 5. THE PLACE OF THE EUTHYPHRO IN THE ECONOMY OF PLATO'S WORKS 
 
 Dramatically, the position proper to the Euthyphro is between the 
 Theaetetus and the Apology. At the close of the former dialogue 
 Socrates says he must go to the court of the King Archon to answer 
 the charge of Meletus. At the beginning of the Euthyphro we find 
 him there meeting the seer. His business is to take the initial steps 
 of the trial which is to call forth his Apology. It was evidently this 
 fact that led Aristophanes of Byzantium (cf. Laert. Diog. 3. 62) to 
 place the Euthyphro between the Theaetetus and the Apology in his 
 fourth trilogy, and Thrasyllus (cf. Laert. Diog. 3. 58) so to arrange his 
 first tetralogy as to make the Euthyphro precede the Apology, Crito, 
 and Phaedo. Obviously, if one considers its dramatic setting and the 
 argument as it has been sketched, our dialogue must be in some way 
 closely related to the Apology ; but scholars appear to have bestowed 
 upon this question much less attention than it deserves. 
 
 The apologetic strain in the Euthyphro has been noted ever since 
 the time of Schlci'^rmacher, and of course its outward relation to tlie 
 trial of Socrates is tco evident to escape notice. But most scholars 
 have thought that the E.-thyphro was written at a time when the threat 
 of bringing Socrates to trial was first made, before his friends fully 
 realized the seriousness of his danger. This view finds its chief sup- 
 port in the difference in the e.notional tone with which Plato refers to
 
 i8 INTRODUCTION 
 
 is lecial of Socrates in the Euthyphro as compared, for example, with 
 to thirorgias. But this fact may be accounted for equally well on 
 remaer hypothesis. Grote has already refuted this view ; but we 
 .11 soon see that it becomes wholly untenable when the real relation 
 Tetween the Euthyphro and the Apology is perceived. 
 
 Let us first recall to mind that in the indictment brought against 
 him Socrates was charged chiefly with irreligion and impiety. All the 
 other counts specified were subordinated and reduced to this. How- 
 ever faulty the plea of the Apology may be, when considered from the 
 legal point of view, Socrates, unquestionably, in his defense, puts forth 
 every effort to meet this charge. He does not confine his argument 
 to a rebuttal of the evidence presented by the prosecution ; he en- 
 deavors to establish directly and by positive proof that his mode of 
 life is not only passively conformable to the laws and religious observ- 
 ances of the state, but that it is aggressively pious and has received 
 the signal approval of heaven. He refers to the oracle given by the 
 Delphian Apollo in response to the question of his devoted Chaerephon, 
 and is at especial pains to prove that he bears a commission to live 
 and labor as he does, a commission expressly given by the god who 
 reigned supreme in the hearts of the religious Greeks of that day. And 
 it is this life of aggressive piety that he fondly calls " his ministration 
 
 to the god " {rr]v ifJirjv tw Oe(Z virrjpcaLav, Apol. 30 A). 
 
 In recent years a principle governing the interpretation of the dia- 
 logues of Plato has obtained among scholars almost universal recogni- 
 tion. It may be thus stated : In determining the positive doctrine 
 which Plato desired the reader to infer from the argument of any 
 dialogue, we must take for our point of departure the positions taken 
 and left finally unrefuted. If now we address ourselves to the Euthy- 
 phro, we perceive that the third of the four definitions propounded 
 was not refuted. On the contrary, Socrates called attention to it in 
 the most dramatic way. When Euthyphro loses courage after his 
 second definition has proved untenable, Socrat-s essays to guide the 
 inquiry and leads up directly to the conclusion. But Euthyphro, who 
 has defined piety as ministration to the gods, fails to answer the 
 important question, to what end the goC;^ direct the ministrations of 
 men. Then Socrates rebukes him for taking refuge in a commonplace
 
 INTRODUCTION 21 
 
 instead of meeting the point upon which the success of the inquiry 
 depends. All this conspires to prove that the third definition affords 
 the key to the meaning of the dialogue. This, then, is the definition, 
 
 I 2 E : TOVTO TOIVVV €/XOtye BoKf.1, W SwKpaTtS, TO fl€pO<; TOV SlKULOV tLVal 
 
 eucreySe's re Koi otiov, to Trepl tyjv twv 6iwu OepaTreiav. SocrateS, however, 
 draws attention to the vagueness of the term dtpa-rrua and pAithyphro 
 substitutes inrrjptTiKy for it. Later on (14 D) Socrates refers to it as 
 aiiTT^ rj VTTrjpecTLa rots U€Ot<;. 
 
 If now one returns, with this definition in mind, to the Apology, one 
 cannot but be struck by the phraseology in which Socrates there voices 
 most forcibly the conviction on which he bases his claim to innocence 
 and piety (30 A) : raura yap KeXcuet 6 ^eos, cu Icrrf., kox iyio olopai ovBev 
 TTO) Vfjuv pei^ov ayaOov yevicrOai iv rrj ttoXh rj rrjv iixrjv tw $t<Jo v-mqptcriav. 
 It should now be clear that Plato wrote the Euthyphro after the 
 Apology, with a view to giving a theoretical statement of that which 
 was merely implicit in the defense of Socrates. 
 
 Since, however, the date of the Apology cannot be definitely fixed, 
 we thus gain only a relative terminus post quern. Attention has re- 
 cently been directed afresh to a fact that may lead to somewhat more 
 specific results. Euthyphro's indictment of his father is dramatically 
 made contemporary with the trial of Socrates. Now the nature of this 
 indictment was such that it must have been brought, if at all, almost 
 immediately after the commission of the manslaughter with which his 
 father was charged. But, as Euthyphro's father was presumably a cle- 
 ruch on the island of Naxus, the alleged crime must have been com- 
 mitted at least four or five years earlier, since, with the loss of all the 
 Athenian colonies in 404 B.C., the cleruchs also would be dispossessed. 
 We have here, therefore, one of Plato's familiar anachronisms, ad- 
 mitted for dramatic effect. The anachronism would be all the greater 
 if, as Bergk conjectured, Eupolis, in his comedy entitled IIpoo-TraArtoi, 
 
 .i satirized the litigious disposition of Euthyphro. The dramatic 
 
 „fication of this disregard of time is sufficiently appnrent. but in 
 
 yi'^ase the anachronism remains, and compels us to date our dia- 
 
 _^33i considerable number of years after the trial of Socrates. 
 
 at be done, vve destroy the artistic structure by emphasizing 
 61 
 
 uth of detail.
 
 2 2 INTRODUCTION 
 
 The same general result is reached if we consider the tone in which 
 Plato, in the Eiithxphro, touches upon the trial of Socrates. So 
 marked is the difference in this regard that it is quite probable that 
 the Gorgias was written before our dialogue. Again, the reference of 
 the ofTiov to the StKatov and so to the later fourfold category of virtues, 
 suggests that Plato had definitely advanced beyond the semipopular 
 enumeration of five virtues in the Protagoras (349 B). It seems im- 
 possible to assign the Euthyphro a place after the Republic ; but cer- 
 tain critics have pretended to find the text for the homily in our 
 discourse in the famous utterance on the immoralities attributed to the 
 gods, which is to be found in Republic, 378 A B. Other critics have 
 dated the Euthyphro after the first books of the Republic. On the 
 whole it seems wiser at the present stage of the inquiry to refrain from 
 definite conclusions. So far as the study of style and the tabulation of 
 certain characteristic particles have proceeded, they support the gen- 
 eral view here presented. The Eutliyphro is most intimately linked 
 with such dialogues as Gorgias, Protagoras, Symposium, Charmides, 
 Laches, Lysis, and the Republic. 
 
 § 6. THE IMPORT OF THE EUTHYPHRO 
 
 The value of the dialogue has sometimes been called in question. 
 It may therefore be proper here to consider what contribution it 
 ■ makes to philosophical problems. The upshot of the argument is, as 
 ' we have seen, that piety is man's ministration to God directed to the 
 accomplishment of some object supremely great and fair. This state- 
 rhent is open, in the abstract, to two interpretations : one from the 
 point of view of Plato, the other on the basis of Socrates' own concep- 
 tions. As we turn to the Apology for some indication of the glorious 
 object which man by his obedient service assists God in realizing, we 
 think naturally of the impressive words to which we have already re- 
 ferred i^Apol. 30 A) : TatiTa yap KcAevet o ^cos, eu ifXTC, /cat eyo) OLOfuii 
 ovSiv TTU) vfjilv fiei^ov ayaOuv yevicrOaL iv rrj ttoXci tj T-qv ffiyv t<L 6tw 
 virrjpeaiav. oiSkv yap dWo irpaTTuiv eyw Trepup^ofxai rj TTf-iOuw i/xiov kol 
 vewripov; kol Trpea/SyTepov; /u-t/tc awp-aruiv eTrifjiekeLaOai jxrjTt. •^pyjixdrmv 
 irpoTipov /xr/St ovt<o (T<l>oBpa 0)9 t^s il/v)(rj<; ottws ws dpi(TTrj iarai. ^^ e are 
 familiar with Socrates' cure of souls ; it is his mission to clarify men's
 
 INTRODUCTION 23 
 
 passions and to right their Hves by ridding their minds of false concep- 
 tions and by assisting the birth of true insight. This is for him the 
 Kingdom of God for which he was called to prepare the way. This is 
 the activity which Plato ascribes to Socrates in the Gorgias, 521 D, 
 and pronounces to be the only exercise of true statesmanship to be 
 witnessed at Athens. And at the close of that dialogue the myth 
 clearly shows that this statesmanship is identical with the obs.ervance 
 of the perfect piety. - 
 
 For Socrates, then, this is as far as we may safely pursue the matter. 
 But we are now concerned with Plato, as the author of the Eutliyphro, 
 The question as to the Ipyov (specific end) accomplished by the minis- 
 trations of man, which Socrates raises in Euihyphro. 13 E, when con- 
 sidered in its ultimate bearings, points unmistakably to the systematic 
 development of Plato's thought. The only answer to Socrates' ques- 
 tion is, therefore, that the l^yov to be effected by man's service of 
 God is the realization of t he Good, — not the realization of this or that 
 particu l ar good. \Miat to Socrates could have meant no more than 
 preparing the way for the Kingdom of God, to Plato, with his con- 
 structive and legislative mind, meant a positive and definite attempt to 
 lay the foundations and to establish the government of the City of 
 God. For the Good, with Plato, is essentially the ideal of a life in a 
 perfect social system, conducted on principles of true insight into the 
 nature and meaning of things. Such an attempt was made in an ideal 
 way in the Republic and the Laws, in a practical way in his visits to 
 Syracuse. 
 
 Now, according to Plato, philosophy is the endeavor to realize the 
 Good in all things. Philosophy and religion join in the demand that 
 we flee from the evil and take refuge with the Good. We must ap- 
 proximate to Deity as nearly as we may, and this approximation is 
 brought about by justice, piety, and insight {Theae fetus, 176 A B), 
 This perfect philosophic life we have learned from the Republic to call 
 the life of righteousness, the life of virtue in itself complete. In the 
 EutJiyphro piety is singled out as a special aspect of that philosophic 
 and virtuous life ; the oatov is defined as //.epos StKatW to Trepl t^v rZtv 
 Oiwv depaireiav. We may say, then, that the Good is a power that 
 operates to its own realization in the social world through the insight-
 
 ^ 
 
 24 INTRODUCTION 
 
 guided efforts of mankind. That it is a true man's function to bear 
 his part in this self-realization of the Good is, in a word, the ethical 
 import of the Republic. The Euthyphro adds the conscious reference 
 to Deity, the thought that this philosophic life is a service in a per- 
 sonal relation as a willed cooperation. Taking due account of the 
 formal peculiarities of the Greek terminology, the definition thus 
 reached may be paraphrased somewhat as follows, " Religion is the 
 intelligent and conscientious endeavor of man to further the Good in 
 human society, as under God." The Good and God are not here 
 expressly identified ; but the line of distinction between these two 
 conceptions was in Plato's thought almost if not quite effaced. If we 
 take account of this circumstance and make explicit the implication of 
 the argument, we may say that religion is the devoted service of the 
 Ideal, consciously conceived as God. We thus attain to a thought 
 which, while undeniably lying in the direct path of Platonic philoso- 
 phizing, has not been superseded by any pronouncement of modern 
 philosophers of religion. 
 
 The result thus stated is in substantial accord with the definition of 
 piety extracted from Plato by Bonitz, Platonische Stiidien, p. 234, " If 
 we thus supplement with Platonic thoughts our dialogue at the point 
 where it is characteristically interrupted, we reach the definition that 
 piety is nothing but perfect morality, only in such sort that man is 
 conscious of being therein the ministering instrument of the divine 
 activity." Not quite so satisfactory is the statement of Schanz, Ein- 
 leitiing, p. 13, " He is pious, who accommodates his will to the divine 
 will, who becomes an instrument of the divine will." Here there is a 
 possible difference between the Good and the divine will, whereas 
 Socrates emphasizes the thought that piety is not dependent for its 
 essential nature on the pleasure or the will of Deity. 
 
 Although most of the above suggestions of doctrine were derived 
 from other works of Plato, they are not only consistent with, but even 
 called forth by, hints contained in the Euthyphro. In the first place, 
 Socrates declines to credit unworthy tales of the gods (6 A, 6 D). 
 Again, he implies that we must conceive of them as being virtually 
 agreed on moral questions, and suggests that man cannot do aught to 
 make them better. Finally, he asserts that all good and perfect gifts
 
 INTRODUCTION 25 
 
 come from them (15 A). All of which hints unmistakably at the 
 /Platonic doctrine that God is good {Rep. 379 B ff.) and that, because 
 he is good, he does only that which is good {Tim. 29 E). 
 
 \\'e thus perceive that there are made in the Eiithypliro certain 
 positive suggestions of great significance for the theory of religion. 
 But there are other thoughts, positive as well as negative, scattered 
 throughout the dialogue, which are deserving of consideration. Atten- 
 tion has been already directed to the first attempt at a definition of 
 piety, as that which Euthyphro is doing. Whatever may be our view 
 of the evolution of religion, so much at least is plain : the commands 
 of religion come originally as specific injunctions, " thou shalt," or 
 " thou shalt not." Broad principles of action, such as Jesus' com- 
 mandment to love God and one's neighbor, invariably come late. 
 Hence the religious conscience is clear on details, but suffers consider- 
 able latitude in their formulation. The case of Euthyphro is typical 
 for all time. Moreover, in this particular case, he illustrates a danger 
 to which all scripture (if we may so call the Greek mythology) is 
 exposed. The text to which he appeals in support of his treatment of 
 his father was not designed to serve such a purpose. INIan, in an 
 unreflecting state, expresses his own moral standards in the tales he 
 tells. If he conceives a new truth he invents a new tale. Only when 
 he becomes reflective does he criticise the old one. At any time the 
 public conscience is likely to be too laxly disciplined to respond 
 unitedly to a new appeal ; hence in all ages the conflict of ideals and 
 the variety af applications of religious sanctions must be marked. 
 
 The disagreement t)etween Euthyphro and his kindred on the one 
 hand and Socrates on the other, as to his treatment of his father, is a 
 case in point. His belief in the dissensions among the gods, on which 
 he bases his action, is another. Euthyphro is simply the unreflecting 
 religionist, who is unaffectedly orthodox. HiG only pride is in his su- 
 perior knowledge. But Socrates, who conceives of the gods first of all 
 as good, cannot help applying to them his ideal of goodness, and by 
 reflection comes to disbelieve the common creed in the interest of the 
 divine nature. He showsjhat the dissidence in ethical judgments, so 
 characteristic orpOtytHeTsm, must give place to unanimity, at least if 
 we are to have a rational view of piety. This is only one illustration
 
 26 INTRODUCTION 
 
 of the thousand ways in which the growth of the ethical ideal and the 
 moralization of religion, which was in progress in the days of Socrates 
 and Plato, prepared the way for a purer monotheism. 
 
 Euthyphro's second definition also deserves attention. It pro- 
 nounces that pious which is agreeable to the gods. There can be no 
 doubt that the Greeks, almost to a man, would have adopted this view. 
 It is the characteristic expression of any revealed religion. That virtue 
 is conformity to the will of God, — varied in phrase, but identical in in- 
 tention, — all systems of Christian ethics declare. And there can be 
 no serious objection to the statement if two points are duly guarded : 
 first, God must be conceived to be essentially rational and free of 
 caprice, and, secondly, there must not be left any possibility of a di- 
 vergence between the rational Good and the will of God. These con- 
 ceptions were not current in Plato's time ; hence, he could not accept 
 the definition. 
 
 His higher view, moreover, was not to be attained simply by clari- 
 fying the notions already entertained by the people. Had this been 
 possible, Plato's contribution to the history of religious thought would 
 not have been so original, although its value to his people would per- 
 haps have been enhanced. When Socrates assumes the conduct of 
 the discourse (ii E), he is made to direct it to a consideration of the 
 relation between the concepts oaiov and SUaiov, in which Euthyphro 
 concedes that the former is subordinate (as species to genus) to the 
 latter. There can hardly be a serious doubt that to the popular view 
 these concepts were entirely coordinate ; and, indeed, Plato himself, 
 in the Protagoras and the Gorgias, when speaking in the popular lan- 
 guage, so regarded them. This fact, however, only serves to show 
 more clearly the originality of Plato's thought ; for the conception is 
 thus set into relation with the fourfold virtue comprehended under 
 StKaiocrwr;, according to the scheme of the Reptcblic. This omission of 
 h(Tiorr\% from the list, as an independent and coordinate virtue, does 
 not, however, betoken a diminution of interest in religion ; it rather 
 mnrks the elevation of all man's conduct to a higher plane, on which 
 Jill duty is seen in the light of a service of God. 
 
 The service of the gods, which constitutes the essence of virtue in 
 general and of piety in particular, is not however a service of ca-
 
 INTRODUCTION 27 
 
 pricious masters, as we have already seen, since their wills are sii])- 
 ])Osed, to be at one. But Plato goes still farther. In a discussion of 
 some subtlety (9 Eff.), Socrates leads up to the thought that the pious 
 is pious not because it is agreeable to the gods, — though he does not 
 question that it is agreeable to them, — but, contrariwise, is agreeable 
 to the gods because it is pious. Whatever may be our judgment upon 
 the argument that conducts us to this conclusion, there can be no ' 
 doubt as to the significance of the conclusion itself. It plainly asser^ 
 the autonomy of the human spirit even in matters of religion. In 
 other words, it means that the content of our moral creed, — the de- 
 termination of what is or is not duty, — does not depend upon the will 
 or the pleasure of God. Duty is constituted duty by the s])irit — 
 human or divine — that apprehends it as that which is ultimately and 
 absolutely Good. The human spirit is made to evolve its own moral 
 ideal, which is ipso facto supposed to appeal to an approving Deity. 
 The coincidence of man's ideal with the will of God thereby becomes 
 the ultimate postulate of the moral life. 
 
 Apart from these important contributions to religious thought, the 
 Eiithyphro possesses also a certain logical interest. From all of Plato's 
 works it becomes clearly apparent that there was in his day not even a 
 beginning of technical logic except as he himself laid the foundations. 
 Hence his dialogues contain much that to us seems extremely ele- 
 mentary. In the Eufhyphro, the following suggestions toward a logical 
 theory are offered : i. Socrates shows that an example is not a defi- 
 nition (6 D). 2. In two instances (8 A f. and 13 A f.) he teaches 
 Euthyphro that ambiguities of expression are to be excluded from the 
 definition. 3. The categories oi antecedent and consequent, cause and 
 effect, are noted and employed (10 Aff.). 4. In the same connection 
 the categories of the active and the passive are indicated, and the 
 difference between predication that is merely temporary and predica- 
 tion that is permanent is brought out, pointing the distinction between 
 accident and essence. 5. Socrates illustrates the method of defining 
 terms per genus et differentiam. 
 
 After completing this survey of the Euthyphro, we may safely say in 
 conclusion that none of the briefer Platonic dialogues can be compared 
 with it for the value of its suggestions toward philosophical theory.
 
 ABBREVIATIONS 
 
 B. = Babbitt's Grammar of Attic and Ionic Greek, 1901. 
 
 G. = Goodwin's Greek Grammar (revised edition), 1893. 
 
 GL. = Gildersleeve's Latin Grammar (third edition, revised and en- 
 larged), 1894. 
 
 GMT. = Goodwin's Syntax of the Moods and Tenses of the Greek Verb 
 (enlarged edition), 1890. 
 
 GS. = Gildersleeve's Syntax of Classical Greek, 1901. 
 
 HA. — Hadley's Greek Grammar (revised by Allen), 1884. 
 
 RD. = Riddell's Digest of Platonic Idioms, in the Appendix to his edition 
 of Plato's Apology, I'i'i'j. 
 
 28
 
 ET(S)T0PnN 
 
 \_7} irepl oaiov, TreipaariKo^^ 
 
 TA TOY AIAAOrOY nPOSOllA 
 EY0Y<tPi2N, 2i2KFATH^ 
 
 St. I 
 p. 2 
 
 5 I. EY©. Tt vecoTepou, (h ^loj/cpare?, yeyoueu, ort a 
 av ras iu Au/ceta» KarakLTrajp SiaryOt/8a<? ivOdSe vvu 
 
 I. I. EYeY^PfiN [r\ wtpl 
 oo-Cov, irtipatTTiKos] : the dialogues 
 of Plato, with few exceptions, de- 
 rive their titles from the names of 
 the chief interlocutors, apart from 
 Socrates, e.g. Euthyphro in our 
 dialogue. The sub-title, ri -irepl 
 6o-(ov, was probably added by the 
 scholars of Alexandria, although 
 Thrasyllus, who lived at Rome 
 in the time of Augustus and 
 Tiberius, and arranged the works 
 of Plato in tetralogies, seems to 
 have thought that they originated 
 with Plato. 2. irtipao-TiKos = 
 tentative assigns the dialogue 
 its place in a scheme, according 
 to which the dialogues of inves- 
 tigation (^TfTrjTiKOi) are either 
 obstetric (/jmuvtikol), tentative 
 {TTtipafTTtKoi) , probative (cvSei- 
 ktikol), or refutative (avarpeTTTL- 
 Koi). The • tentative ' dialogues 
 were valued for their capacity to 
 rid the mind of false notions by 
 disproof and purification (cp. to 
 iKtyKTLKov Kal to Xtyofievov 
 
 KuOapTLKov. Albinus, Eisagoge, 
 p. 150, in Hermann's Flat(\ Vol. 
 VI.). The other 'tentative' 
 dialogues are the Charmides, 
 Meiio^ and Ion. See Greta's 
 Plato, I., pp. 158-161. 
 
 The scene of the dialogue is 
 in. or before, tlie porch of the 
 King Archon. 
 
 5. t£ vcwTcpov : HA. 649. 
 Up to his seventieth year Socra- 
 tes had not been a party to a 
 lawsuit {Apol. 17 D) ; hence 
 Euthyphro's surprise at finding 
 him here. 6. rds cv AvkcCw . . . 
 Siarpi^ds : Iv Av/c. attrib.. cp. 
 HA. 666a; G. 952, i ; B. 451,1. 
 The AvKciov was a famous gym- 
 nasium situated on the right bank 
 of the Ilisus in the precincts of 
 'AttoAAwi/ AwKcios, which lay 
 just outside and east of Athens. 
 Here Socrates loved to resort, 
 and here Aristotle subsequently 
 founded his school. The scene 
 of the Lysis and of the Eutliyd. 
 is laid here, and hither Socrates 
 
 2 A 
 
 29
 
 30 
 
 nAATONOS 
 
 [2 A 
 
 lO 
 
 8tar/)ty8et<? uept rrjp tov ^acrikeo)^ crTodv ; ov yap nov 
 /cat (Toi ye hiK-q rt? ovcra Tvy^dvei TTyoo? tov ^acrtXea 
 wcnrep ifioL. 
 
 20. OvTOi Sr) 'AOrjualoL ye, o) Kv6v(^pov, Slktjv 
 avTTji' KaXovcTLv, dXka ypa(f)-ijp. 
 
 EY©. Tt (fit]^ ; ypa(f)r]v ae Tt<s, w? eoi/ce, | yeypa- B 
 TTxat • ov yoLp eKeluo ye Karayvwcroixai, a>? crv eTepov. 
 
 2 A betakes himself from the feast 
 of Agathon, Syinp. 223 D. 8ia- 
 TpiPaC here means only his 
 /laii/its ; cp., too, dtarpt'/Sets in 1. 7. 
 It is not said that Socrates is 
 engaging here in philosophical 
 disputations, which is freq. the 
 sense of these terms ; for the 
 dialogue gives no hint of other 
 auditors of the discourse, and 
 Euthyphro would have no occa- 
 sion for surprise if Socrates had 
 changed only the scene of his 
 pursuits. Socrates is evidently 
 bent on business. On the Slu- 
 rpifirj as a literary form, see 
 Hirzel, Der Dialog, I., p. 369 ff. 
 7. TT|v TOV Pao-i\eci>s (TTodv : 
 tlie ap^MV j3aaL\e{<; was the 
 second of the nine Athenian 
 Archons. He had charge of 
 state matters involving religion, 
 such as the mysteries, the Ai/vata, 
 and all gymnastic contests. He 
 had jurisdiction in all cases con- 
 cerned with impiety and blood- 
 guiltiness. His porch, or court, 
 was at the west end of the ayopd, 
 — the first on the right on en- 
 tering the market-place from the 
 Ceramicus. A (ttoo. was prop- 
 erly a colonnade ; the aroa /3a- 
 crt'Actos appears to have had 
 
 three rows of columns, and is 2 A 
 supposed to have exerted a strong 
 influence on the architecture of 
 the Roman and Christian basil- 
 ica. — ov -ydp irov ktX. : ' you 
 also, I dare say (ttou), do not 
 have," etc. For ov yap ttov . . . 
 ye, cp. 4 B, 13 A, 14 E, and ov ydp 
 TTov.jK. On ovcra, see HA. 984 ; 
 G. 1586; B. 660, N. 8. irpos : 
 apttd. 9. (oo-ircp €|jLoi : the case 
 of Euthyphro was a StKr; (fiovov, 
 and as such came under the ju- 
 risdiction of the ^acriAeu's. Note 
 his eagerness to tell about his 
 own case. Cp. 3 E. 10. oiiroi 8ti 
 . . . -yc . . . ■ypa<j)T|v : ye strengthens 
 the neg., not 'A^r/i/aiot. Athenian 
 jurisprudence recognized two dis- 
 tinct classes of actions at law : 
 ( I ) dyiov t'Sios, Slky} iota, or 
 simply Slkt], a private action ; 
 ( 2 ) dyojv Srjpoaioi;. olkt] orjpocrCa, 
 or ypa(f>r], a public prosecution. 
 The action laid against Socrates 
 was of the latter sort. Roughly, 
 the two classes correspond to 
 civil and criminal trials in our 
 own courts. 12. 'Ypa4>T]v . . . 
 ■ye-ypaiTTai : for ypa<^i^>/, H A. 71 5 ; 
 G. 1051 (cp. 1 125) ; B. 331 ; for 
 o-f, HA. 725; G. 1076; B. 340; 
 the pron. is emphatic. 13. ov-ydp B
 
 2B] 
 
 EY©Y*Pf2N 
 
 31 
 
 2i^. Ou yap ovu. 
 15 EY0. 'AXXa ere aXXo? ; 
 2fi. Ilai'u ye. 
 EY0. Tt9 oSro? ; 
 
 212. Ou5' auro? Traw rt ytyt'cucrK'aj, w ^vOv(jipov, 
 
 Tov afSpa ' vio^ J^P "^'^^ M®'- ^^cttt'eTat /cat ayi'ajs ' 
 
 20 ovoyidtpvcn fievToi avTOV, co? iycofxai, \{eX.r)Tov. ecm 
 
 8e Toiz/ Srjixoju ntr^eu?, et rti^a I'w e;(et? Ihr^e'a 
 
 2 B . . . €T€pov : ' for I shall not 
 think so ill of you as to suppose 
 that you have indicted another.' 
 We should have expected uov 
 with KaTayvwaojxaL, as in Jl/efi. 
 76 C, but the clause ws crv erepov 
 renders it unnecessary. For the 
 regular constr., cp. Ar. Eg. 46; 
 Lys. 4. 14; for the rarer second 
 . gen., Lys. 13. 65 ; cp. Thuc. 3. 
 16. Here crepov = aXXov (cp. 
 d/VAa (T€ dAAo;. in 1. 15), see RD. 
 §45; B. 492. With erepov sup- 
 ply ypae^i/i' yey/jai/zat. 
 
 14. ov -ydp ow : ' wli y, no. — 
 certainly not.' 15. dX\d o-s aX.- 
 Xos : sc. ypacfiyjv yeypaTrrat. The 
 question, being quite unneces- 
 sary, marks Euthyphro"s surprise. 
 Above we had ws crv erepov. 
 16. ■jrdvv -ye : expresses entire 
 assent : in like manner, kol ttulvv 
 ye and irdvv p.kv ovv. 18. ou8' 
 avTOS -irdvv ti -yi-yvwo-Kw : I myself 
 am not 7)ery well acquainted ivith 
 the man . — ov irdvv ti = not quite ; 
 HA. 702 b; G. 1016 ; RD. 
 § 139. The indef. pron. ti<;, 
 when joined with adjs., indef. 
 numerals, and advs., serves to 
 make distinct the idea conveyed 
 by these words, rendering them 
 
 now more, now less, emphatic. 2 V> 
 ace. to the sense or the connec- 
 tion, ig. d-yvcGs : pass. In this 
 expression, as well as in the fore- 
 going veos rts and the following 
 w5 eyw/xat, Socrates shows his 
 contemptuous indifference to his 
 chief accuser, Meletus, who was 
 supported by Anytus and Lyco 
 (his avvi]yopoL). See Apol. 
 23 E. Of Meletus little is known 
 but what we learn from the I-^utli. 
 and the Apol., it being difficult 
 or impossible to identify him 
 with any one of the men of the 
 same name known through other 
 sources. Some have thought 
 him either the poet Meletus (Ar. 
 Ran. 1302, cp. Apol. 23 E) or 
 that poet's son. Anytus, how- 
 ever, was one of the most influ- 
 ential men in the restored De- 
 mocracy, being a colleague of 
 Thrasybulus {Isocr. 18. 23). 
 In his hostility to the Sophists 
 he wrongfully included Socrates, 
 and probably did much toward 
 his condemnation. According to 
 Apol. 23 E. Lvco was an orator, 
 and as such he doubtless con- 
 tributed his professional services 
 to the prosecution. 21. tmv
 
 32 
 
 HAATHNOS 
 
 [2B 
 
 MeXrjTou olov TeravoTpiy^a Kai ov ttoluv evyepeuov, 
 
 iTTiypVTTOV Se. 
 
 aXka Si] TLva 
 
 EY©. OvK ipvoo), S) Sw/cpare? 
 
 25 ypa(^rjv ere \ yeypaiTTai ; 
 
 212. "HuTiua ; ovk ayevvrj, epotye SoKet • to yap 
 
 viov ovTa TocrovTOP Trpayjxa iyvoiKdvai ov (f)avX6u 
 
 icTTiv ' eKelfO'; yoi-p, w9 (fiyjcrtv, olSe, Tiva Tporrou 
 
 ol veoL SLa(fiOeLpoi'TaL kol Tive<; ol OLa(j)9eLpoiTe<s 
 
 30 avTov<;. Koi klvSvp€V€L crofjio^ rt? eivai • koI tyjv 
 
 laOiav KaTLOcju (09 hiacpdeLpoi'TO'i Toii'? tjXl- 
 
 efxr^p a/xc 
 
 2B8t|(1(ov: partitive gen., closely 
 akin to the chorographic. Schanz 
 makes 8^/jios = Sr]ix6Tr}<;. The 
 deme IltV^os belonged to the 
 tribe KeKpoTTt's, and (ace. to Bur- 
 sian, Geogr. von G^-iech., I. 345) 
 probably lay a little northeast of 
 Athens, between Palleneand Gar- 
 gettus. 21. vw €'x,€is : remember ; 
 but Iv j/w €;(etv c. inf. = pjirpose. 
 22. olov: by attraction (HA. 
 997, 1002 ; G. 1036) for toioPtov, 
 oTos Tcrai/d^pif eort'. kt\. — T€Ta- 
 voTpix^ : ' \\'\'i\\ long, straight 
 hair.' — ov irdvu ev-ymtov : 'with 
 none too good a beard.' 23. Iiri- 
 •ypxiirov : i.e. Roman-nosed. The 
 prep. cVt- seems to mean 'slight- 
 ly.' Cp. iTVLaLfxof;. iTri)(apL<;. etc. 
 24. ivvou) = vw i\o). — dWd 8t| : 
 C 'but, then.' 26. -fivriva: ace, in- 
 stead of nom., retaining the case- 
 form of the question ; cp. Gofg. 
 449 E : TTfpt Adyovs . . . ttoiovs 
 tou'tous, w Topyla ; When a 
 question is repeated by the one 
 to whom it was addressed, it is 
 regularly put into the indir. form : 
 hence ijvtlvu. not rtVa. 26. ovk 
 d-y€vvf) : • one that speaks well for 
 
 his character and nurture,' ironi- 2 C 
 cal, as is all the praise of JMeletus. 
 — TO -ydp . . . €-yvo>K€vai : ' for the 
 fact that, young as he is, he has 
 apprehended a matter of such 
 magnitude.' HA. 958 f. ; G. 
 1541 ff. ; B. 637. 27. ov <j)av\ov : 
 'no small thing.' Cp. CfaL 
 390 D ; in Symp. 213 C oh (f>av- 
 \ov TvpayiJua.. See Frohberger 
 on Lys. 10. 2 (App.). 28. riva 
 Tpoirov : HA. 719 a; G. 1060; B. 
 336. 29. OL ve'oi 5ia(|)9£ipovTai : see 
 Apol. 24 B : ^wKparr] cf>rj(Tiv (^sc. 
 6 jMeAr^Tos) aoLKilv rov'i re veou? 
 SiacfiOeLpovTa Koi 6eov<; ous '7 
 TToAt? vo/xi^eL ov vop.itpvra. krepa 
 8c Satjudvta Kaivd. It is thus 
 seen that Socrates is here glanc- 
 ing at the phraseology of the 
 formal accusation lodged against 
 him. — 01 8ia<t)0€ipovT€s : HA. 
 966; G. 1560 ; B. 650. I. 30. Kiv- 
 8vvev€i : here = SoKei, as freq. in 
 Plato ; cp. 8 A, 1 1 A, D. The 
 original sense has faded, and the 
 verb makes a polite assertion. 
 31. 8ia<j)0€ipovTos : agrees with 
 i/jiov, implicit in ip-^v, HA. 691 ; 
 G. looi ; B. 477, N.
 
 3 A] 
 
 EYOY^PQN 
 
 33 
 
 KLcoTa<; avTov, epx^rat KaTrjyopyjcrcji' fxov a>9 Trpog 
 fxrp-epa tt/oo? rrju ttoXlv. /cat (paiveraL fxoi twu 
 ttoXltlkcou p.6vo<i ap^eaOai 6p0o)<i • 6pdco<; yap | eVrt D 
 35 T(x)u pecou Trpu)Toi> iTnp.eXrjOTJi'aL, oncoq ecrovTai otl 
 apKTTOL, (ocnrep yecopyov ayaOhv twv vewv (fjvTOJi^ 
 eiKoq irpoiTov i7nixe\r]6rji'aL, pera Be tovto koi roiv 
 aXk(x)v ' KOI Sri /cat Me\r)To<; tcro)? irpoiTov pev | r)pa<^ 3 
 iKKaOaipei tov'; tcou veojv ra? y8\acr7a9 Bia^OelpouTaf;, 
 
 zC 32. avPTov : for position, see 
 HA. 673 b. — ws irpbs . . . iroXiv : 
 usually, in Plato, when two objects 
 are compared, in prepositional 
 phrases the second prep, is omit- 
 ted, if the comparison precedes 
 the thing compared [cp. HA. 
 1007; G. 1025]. Schanz cites 
 /^rol. 237 E, Theaet. 1 70 A, Rep. 
 ■ 414 E, 520 E, 545 E, Tim. 27 B, 
 81 B, 91 D, Legg. 905 B. But 
 the prep, is repeated, as here, 
 Rep. 440 D. 553 B, 573 E, 
 Phaedo 82 E, 115 B, Phaedr. 
 255 D, Tim. 73 D, 86 A, Theaet. 
 206 D. In Phaedo 67 D, and 
 Tim. 79 A, the Ms. reading is in 
 doubt. For the use of irpos, cp. 
 below, 3 B, and Apol. 18 B : e/xo9 
 ya/3 TToAAot /carr/yopoi yeydratri 
 TTpos v/xa?. The comparison of 
 the state to a mother is common ; 
 see Crito, passim. Rep. 414 E, 
 575 D, Aesch. Septem, 16 IT. 
 33. Twv TToXiTiKuv : .neut. How 
 intensely ironical this passage 
 is, may be seen by compari- 
 son with Gorg. 521 I), where 
 Plato, in similar terms, describes 
 Socrates as the onlv true states- 
 man. 34. 6p9(Ss vcip «<rTiv : 'this 
 properly means first caring for 
 
 EfTHVl'HRO — 3 
 
 the young." op^w? is repeated 2C 
 with emphasis in order to define it. 
 35. TWV vtwv . . . €iri|i«X.T)efivai, D 
 oirus : HA. 742, 885; G. 1 102, 
 1372 ; B. 356. 593. In the repeti- 
 tion of iTn[xe\rj6^vai just before 
 MikrjTo<;, there is clearly an inten- 
 tional play on words, found also 
 Apo/. 25 C, 26 B. Sch2Lnz(Eiu/eii., 
 p. 11) calls attention to the fol- 
 lowing expressions, which serve 
 to characterize Euthyphro as an 
 etymologist: the distinction of 
 ^iKf] and ypa<j>ri, 2 A : d</>' 'EtrTtas 
 (ip;^€(T^ai, 3 A ; the puns on 
 SiojKtL), 3 E, and eTrojoai, 1 2 A ; 
 the point on bpav and KaOnpav, 
 5 C : tlie paronomasia Aut8uAou 
 . . . TavTaXov. II D. See RD. 
 § 323- 37- stKos : regularly fol- 
 lowed by aor. inf. 38. Kal 811 
 Kai : HA. 1042 c; B. 441. N. I. 
 39. «KKa9aip€i : lueeds o///,cont\nu- 3 A 
 ing the metaphor suggested in 
 uxnrep yewpyov ayaOoy and ras 
 ^X.aaTa<;. — twv viav tols pXd<r- 
 Ttts : ' those tender shoots, the 
 young.' If the text is sound, as 
 it seems to be, twv vuov must be 
 gen. of designation. HA. 729 g; 
 G. 1086. The comparison and 
 the thing compared are nin to-
 
 34 
 
 HAATfiNOS 
 
 [3 A 
 
 40 W9 
 
 (f)r]cnp ' CTretra jitera tovto Srjkou otl t(op trpe- 
 a/ByTepcov i7nixeXr)0el<; nXeLdTcov koI fieyiaTwu ayaOoiu 
 amos rT7 TrdXet yevijcreTaL, w? ye to ei/co? ^vix/BrjuaL 
 e/c TOLavTr]<; oip^^rj^; ap^aixiuo). ' 
 
 II. EY©. BovXot/XT;/^ aV, co Sa>KpaT€<i, dX\' oppo)- 
 
 Sw, /xt) TOVvavTiOP yivrjTai. aT€)(yo^(i ydp poL SoKel 
 
 d0' 'Ecrrta? ap^eadat KaKovpyeiv Trjv ttoXlv, iiri^ei- 
 
 pwv dSt/cetf ere. /cat ^aot Xeye, rt Kat ttolovuto, ere 
 
 5 (f)r](Ti SiacpOeipeLi' tov<; v€ovs ; \ 
 
 3 A gether. • As often in Plato, constr. 
 and diction are poetic, prob. in- 
 tended to remind us that Mele- 
 tus was a poet. Cp. Eur. Afed. 
 1098 : TeKvoJV . ■ . yXvKepov f3\a- 
 (TTrjix, Sopli. O.T. 717. 
 
 40. tos 4>Ti(n.v : 'to quote his 
 words,' cp. below, 3 B, 1. 9. 
 Not a real quotation, though it is 
 intended to make it so appear ; 
 so also, 1. 7, (ji7](rt yap [xe ttoltj- 
 Tr]V etVat Oeiov. Cp. cos o cros X6- 
 yos, below, 8 D, 10 D. — i'lreira 
 |ji€Td TOVTO : /lexi thereafter. 
 Note the pleonasm. — 8f)X.ov 
 oTi : clearly, HA. 1049. ^ ^• 
 42. (i>s "ye . . . dp|a^ev(i> : ' if 
 the natural result follows from 
 such a beginning.' to €Ik6s is 
 subj. ; often the art. is omitted 
 and eiKos is pred. ; cp. 1. 37, 
 2 D. The ditTerence of constr. 
 matters little to the thought. 
 
 II. 2. dT£x.vws : 'actually.' The 
 word is almost confined in use 
 to Plato and comedy, serving to 
 introduce proverbs, metaphors, 
 hyperbolic phrases, — in short, 
 any expression not quite inevita- 
 ble. In effect, therefore, it often 
 asks pardon for using a strong 
 
 expression which may not be 3 .A. 
 quite dignified, somewhat as 
 Engl. ' as it ivere.'' This may 
 readily be seen by comparing 
 such a collocation as that, e.g., in 
 A pal. 30 E, dre^i/cos, et koL -ye- 
 XoLOTtpov uTTtiv. Its sphere is 
 colloquial. Here it introduces 
 the proverb d<|>"Eo-Tias dpx«o-0ai, 
 which suggests that Socrates was 
 really the Holy of Holies in the 
 Athenian state. In all sacrifi- 
 cial libations a beginning was 
 made, in order to begin prop- 
 erly, with Hestia ; for this god- 
 dess, as the deified hearth, rep- 
 resented the focal point of family 
 and state. In Athens, as else- 
 where, there was in the Trpvra- 
 vuov a KOivrj iaTta r^s TrdAews, 
 the center of the city's religious 
 life. On the proverb, see Ro- 
 scher, Aitsf'ulirl. Lexicon der 
 griecJi. 11 lid 7' 0)11. Mythologie. I. 
 ii., pp. 2615 ff. 4. Kai fioi 
 Xe-ye : just tell me. This use 
 of /cat' with imv. is common. 
 
 Kal 
 
 "iroiovvTa 
 
 what in 
 
 the world does he charge you 
 with doing to corrupt the young?' 
 Cp. rt yap Kal (ptjao/xev, below,
 
 3B1 
 
 EY0YOPON 
 
 35 
 
 2f2. "AroTTtt, o) Oav/JLcicrLe, o)? ovto) y' dKovaac B 
 ^TjcrX yoip fi€. TTOirjTrjv elvai decov, koX o)? kulpovs ttol- 
 ovvra 6eov<;, tov<; S' dp^atou? ov POfxi^ouTa, iypdifjaTo 
 Toiircou avTO)v eVe/ca, w? (^rjcriv. 
 
 3A6 B, and Xen. //t'//. 3. 3. 11 : 
 re'Aos avTov rjpovTO ri kul f:iovX6- 
 |U,evo? Taura Trpurrot, ' for what 
 conceivable purpose he did it.' 
 Here Kai emphasizes and inten- 
 sities the question. Cp. RD. 
 
 § 132- _ 
 B 6. 01 Bav\i.a.(rit : the Greek 
 
 employs a great variety of forms 
 of address, for many of whicii 
 English equivalents are wanting. 
 Perhaps the most common are 
 w cpLAC, (1) eraijoe, w ayaue, a> 
 apiaT€, w (iiXTicTTc. Besides 
 ■ these, the Enth. shows w Oavfxd- 
 (Tie, 5 A, 8 A, D, ai yevrate Eu^v- 
 (fypov, 7 E), 0) fxaKapie, 12 A. 
 The adj. davfxdaLO^ has lost much 
 of its original meaning in Plato 
 (cp. RU. § 314) ; but it suggests 
 the verb 6avp.d^(o in its proper 
 connection, w p,aKa.pu, in like 
 manner, e.i^. 12 A below, and 
 Gorg. 469 C. 471 E, suggests o-e 
 yap fiaKapi^M (ironical), which 
 compare with cv8aLp.(Dv ei, /?ep. 
 422 E, and ws 1780? ef, Gorg. 
 491 E. See Cam])bell, Theaete- 
 iies, App. F. (very inadequate). 
 — ws OVTO) 'y' dKovcrai : ' at first 
 hearing.'' ws c. inf. is used 
 to limit an assertion, being 
 closely akin to the usage in ellip- 
 tical phrases, as, e.g., ws air 
 6fip.dTwi', Soph. O.C. 15. For 
 the 'absolute' inf., which may 
 stand without ws, see HA. 956; 
 
 G. 1534; B. 642, I ; GMT. 776-8. 3 15 
 Here ovrw is used as in ovto) . . . 
 dTroSe.x^'>p.e9a, 9 E, meaning ' sim- 
 ply," and denoting more strongly 
 than ws that there are mental 
 reservations ; and . ye further 
 strengthens ovtu). It is possi- 
 ble, however, that ye really be- 
 longs to ws ; cp. 7?i.'p. 432 B, w9 
 ye ovToxTi 86$ai, and many other 
 passages. 7. ^r\(r\ 7a.p : see 
 Plato's version of the indictment 
 quoted above on 2 E, Xen. A/em. 
 I . I . I : flStKet SwKpaTT^s ov<; jxkv 
 rj TToAis vojJLL^et Oeols ov vop-L^wi/, 
 irtpa Se Kaiva. 8atyu,ovta elcr<fiepwv ' 
 aSiKct Se Kfjtt Tous veous 8La<f>6ei- 
 p(i)v. Laert. Diog. 2. 5. 40. 
 • — TToiT]Tiiv . . . 0€ftjv : Meletus 
 was a poet, hence the phrase, 
 used to caricature him. It height- 
 ens the effect of the absurdity 
 (aroTra) of the charge and makes 
 it appear more spiteful. The 
 wording of the charge in Xen. 
 might refer with equal propriety 
 to the grotesque insinuations in 
 Ar. Clouds; but the term 8ai/Ao- 
 via. suggests to Euthyphro the 
 thouglit of Socrates' hu.ip.6viov. 
 8. o« vofiCtovTa : vofii^eiv de- 
 notes not only belief in the e.x- 
 istence of the gods (lyyeto-^ai), 
 but adds the idea of i/o/i.os. — 
 religious conformity, recognizing, 
 acknowledging; it therefore ex- 
 presses most fully the Greek con-
 
 3^ 
 
 HAATliNOS 
 
 [3B 
 
 10 EY®. MavOdvM, S) SoJKpare? • on Srj crv to Sat- 
 fxouLOV (f)jj^ aavTco eKoiaTOTe yiyvecrdai. w? ovv Kai- 
 voToixovvT6<i aov Trepl tol dela yeypaTTTai Tavrrjv r-qv 
 ypacji'qp, koI oj? Sta^aXwi^ §7^ eyo^erat et? to hiKacrTTj- 
 
 3 B ception corresponding to our 
 having faith. Cp. L. Schmidt, 
 Ethik der alt. Griechen, II. 48. 
 g. cos 4'^o-iv : returns to tlae 
 (^r/crt' wliich opened tlie sen- 
 tence, and adds a doubt as to 
 tlie alleged motives of Meletus. 
 Cp. the repetition of ^T^o-t Prot. 
 345 CD. From the language of 
 this passage no conclusion can 
 be drawn as to the importance 
 attaching to the several counts 
 of the indictment. Here the 
 question merely is : How, on the 
 view of Meletus, is Socrates cor- 
 rupting the youth ? The answer 
 is, By setting an example of irre- 
 ligion. (On the indictment, see 
 the Introd. to Schanz's edition 
 of the Apol.) An ulterior mo- 
 tive is indeed hinted at in w? 
 cj)r](nv, but whether it was the 
 personal motive mentioned ^/^Z. 
 23 E, cannot be determined. 
 
 10. |j.avOdv(o . . . oTi St| : 'ah, 
 I apprehend. It is, forsooth, be- 
 cause,' etc. ort 8r] is to be re- 
 ferred to <f>rj(Tt yap /xe TroL7]Tr]V 
 chat 6eC)v. Cp. 9 B, below. 
 — TO 8ai|x6vi.ov : Plato (^Apol. 
 31 D) and Xenophon {^Meni. 
 I. I. 2) take the same view 
 of the case as Euthyphro. 
 The psychological phenomenon 
 is still unexplained. It was 
 clearly, to Socrates, a private 
 substitute for ixuptlki] — an in- 
 
 spiration or illumination coming 
 from the gods. It was an agency 
 of the gods (to to? Oeov a-qfxuov, 
 Apol. 40 B), not itself a divinity. 
 Ace. to Plato, it exercised only 
 the power of veto ; ace. to Xeno- 
 phon, it even prompted to action, 
 not only on the part of Socrates, 
 but also of his friends. The 
 difficulties in the way of a ra- 
 tional interpretation of the phe- 
 nomenon are enhanced by the 
 circumstance that Plato appears 
 to employ it occasionally in a 
 spirit of pleasantry to lend inter- 
 est to the character of Socrates 
 in the dramatic development of 
 a dialogue ; while Xenophon, for 
 other reasons, is not an unim- 
 peachable witness. For fuller 
 discussion, see Riddell, The 
 Apology of Plato, App. A ; Zeller, 
 Phil, der Griecheji, II. i., 474- 
 491 ; Gomperz, Griech. D enter, 
 II. 70 flf. II. -yC-yvto-Oai : 'oc- 
 curred.' Note that ytyv€<j6aL 
 is the standing expression for 
 the occurrence of the Sat^oviov. 
 ■ — KaivoTO|xovvTos : ciittijig a new 
 drift, a mining term ; others, 
 with less reason, consider it as 
 referring to new coinage. In 
 Plato it is always used meta- 
 pliorically, of revolutionary inno- 
 vation. Cp. 5 A, 16 A. 13. «s 
 8iapaXtov: HA. 969 c, 978: G. 
 1563,4, 1574; B.653, 5; 656,3. 
 
 3B
 
 C] 
 
 EY0Y*P12N 
 
 37 
 
 pLou, et8&)9 OTL evSid/SoXa to, TocavTa 77/D09 tou9 
 15 TToXXov?. /cat e/xov yoip tol, orau tl Xeyco iu ttj | 
 €KKKy]cria irepX toju Oeicov, TrpoXeycju at/rots ra peX.- C 
 Xovra, KarayeXcocTLU cug paivop-ivov. Kairot ovoeu on 
 ovK dXr)de<i etprjKa cju Trpoenrov, dXX' opco<; (fjuovovcrLi' 
 
 r\piV 770.(71 rot? TOtOUTOt?. dXX' OUO£f aVT<J)V ^pi) 
 
 20 (f)povTLl,6LP, dXX' ofxocre teVat. 
 
 III. 212. '^n (^tXe EivOv(f)poi^, dXXct to /u.ei^ /cara- 
 yeXaadrjvac tcr&j? ouSei' irpdypa. 'Adr)uaLOL<; yoip 
 
 3B 14- irpos : see note on 2 C, 1. 
 32. 15. €fiov KaxaYcXwo-iv : HA. 
 752; G. 1 123; B. 370. Note 
 Eutliyphro's haste to tell his story. 
 C 16. TO. (AtWovra : sc. eaeaOau. 
 17. |iaivo(ji«vov : Euthyphro, as 
 a /Acivris, might be so called in 
 ■ view of his inspiration (fjuxvui, 
 cp. Phaedr. 244 BC) ; but the 
 scoffers meant that he was mad. 
 
 17. KaCroi . . . dW ojkos : an 
 instance of the so-called palin- 
 dromic constr. An apparent con- 
 cession is made, then practically 
 withdrawn. KatVot refers to the 
 preceding statement, but is cor- 
 relative with the following aAA' 
 ojuws. Cp. Phaedo 68 E {bis), 
 Symp. 177 E; Ar. Ran. 43; 
 Charm. 175 C; similarly KatVot 
 . . . 8e', Apol. 40 B, and KairoL 
 . . . aXXd, Phaedo -jj A. Cp. 
 12 C, 13 CD. — ovSev oTi OVK : 
 HA. 1003a; G. 1035: B.485.N. I. 
 
 18. <)>0ovo'utriv . . . TOis ToiovTois : 
 for the cf)66voi, cp. .Ipo/. 28 A. 
 With great condescension Euthy- 
 phro classes Socrates with himself 
 as an adept in religious lore. 
 
 19. avTwv . . . <|>povTi^€iv : HA. 
 
 742 ; G. 1002 ; B. 356. Cp. 4 D 3 C 
 ov Seti' (f>pu\'TL^£iv virep tov tolov- 
 Tou. 20. 6(ji6o-E Uvai : Lat. com- 
 minus ire, close with the enemy ; 
 ' tackle,' as we may say famil- 
 iarly ; so Eitthyd. 294 D o/noo-e 
 y)Tt]v T0t9 iptxyTij/MiaLV. they tackled 
 the guestio7is. Plato seems al- 
 ways to be conscious that the 
 phrase is Homeric (cp. N 2)37)j 
 and uses it metaphorically. See 
 Pep. 610 C, and cp. Phaedo 
 95 B 'Ofjir]pLK(i)<; eyyis loi're?. 
 
 III. I. J) <j>iX.£ Ev0v(j)pov.dXXa : 
 the postponement of the conj. 
 occurs more freq. with 8e, esj). 
 often in Plato and Pindar (Gil- 
 dersleeve on 01. i. 36). Its 
 effect is to give pause, and add 
 emphasis to the adversative. 
 — TO (i€v K. : fjL€v solitarium, 
 so-called, without answering Se; 
 common vvilh dAAa, at certe, as 
 here, or with other particles, as 
 pxv ovv, p-iv 87). HA. 1037. 12; 
 RD. § 242. 2. ouSev irpd-yfia: 
 ' a matter of no conse(|ULiice " ; 
 cp. below, 3 E ot'Sti' icTTaL irpay- 
 p.a, 4 D ouScv ov Trpaypxi, d kul 
 dTroddvoi.
 
 38 
 
 HAATfiNOS 
 
 [3C 
 
 TOL, o)? iixol So/c€t, ov CTcfioSpa jxeXei, dv TLva Seivou 
 olojvTan eluai, fxr) jxevTOt SioaaKaXiKoi' Trj<; avTov 
 5 ao(f)La<; • 01^ 8' au koL aXXou? olojvTai ttoi€iv toiov- 
 Tov^, I OvfJiovuTaL, etV ovu (fiOoi'cp, m^ crv Aeyet?, etre D 
 St' dXXo TL. 
 
 EY©. TovTov ovv nepL ottod? ttotc Tryoos e'/xe e;)^ova"tv, 
 ou ndw iTnOvjJLco TreipadrjpaL. 
 
 3C 4- (A^ (As'vToi : yur; because of 
 the implied cond. — SiSao-KaXiKov 
 . . . o-o<j)ias : for gen. cp. HA. 
 754 b. Socrates says, Apol. 
 33 A, that he never was the 
 teacher of any man (cyto Se 
 SiSacTKaAos /^ev ouSeros ttmttot 
 iyevo/x-qv) ; Plato here saves 
 himself by saying oLojvrat. But 
 nothing more is meant than hav- 
 ing adherents, and this Socrates 
 undoubtedly did. Critias and 
 Charicles (Xen. Mem. i. 2. 31) 
 published an edict, directed pri- 
 marily against Socrates, — Xoymv 
 Te)^vr)v fir] StSaCTKetr, f/o/ to teach 
 the art of argiu/ieat. Socrates 
 disclaimed ability to teach, be- 
 cause he professed to know noth- 
 ing capable of being taught, and 
 because he believed that truth 
 could be reached only through 
 cooperation of minds — his so- 
 called philosophical ' midwifery.' 
 fxauvTiKYj, which required dia- 
 logue (StuXeyeadai, from which 
 StaAcKTiKr/ is derived). The no- 
 tion, moreover, is here intro- 
 duced by Plato, chiefly to prepare 
 the way for the demand to be 
 instructed by Euthyphro. 5. ov 
 8' av . . . : the clause is virtually 
 in the dat. with OvfiovvraL, HA. 
 
 764. 2 ; G. 1 1 60; B. 376. — 3C 
 TotoCroj, as often (cp. 4 C, 4 D, 
 6 B, etc.), refers vaguely to what 
 precedes. 6. elV ovv <})86va> . > . D 
 ilTi : emphasis on first alternative, 
 cp. RD. § 307. The formula fiVe 
 . . . etVe with ovv occurs repeat- 
 edly, ovv standing usually after 
 the first eiVe (as here and Apo/. 
 27 C, frot. 333 C), once after the 
 second (Soph. /'h//. 345), and 
 Aj>o/. 34 E after both, with- 
 out material difference to the 
 thought. Note the simple dat. 
 (fi66v(ij, followed by 8ta c. ace. 
 8. TOVTOV ovv irtpi: regarding 
 his capacity as a teacher ; for 
 Trepi, cp. HA. 109 a; G. ri6, I ; 
 B. 68. — OTTios iroTe : J//st how. ■ 
 This use of the indef. Trore should 
 be noted ; it is esp. common in 
 Plato with forms of rts, 7i>he// a 
 definition is required, as e.g., in 
 1 1 A below. epwTw/xevos to ocnov, 
 oTL TTOT ecTTLv. Cp. csp. Meiio 
 72 B ipo/xevov /xeXtTTTj's Trt.pt 
 ovaia'i. OTL TTOT ecTTLv. Other 
 words are similarly used, as e.g., 
 Tts hy'i 13 D, TL hrj-rroT 15 A. As 
 TTore is here reenforced by hrj, it 
 is often associated with xat'; cp. 
 Gorg. 455 A ^€pe 8?;, i'Sw/acv t'i 
 TTOTc KOL keyofxev [see Frohberger
 
 EJ 
 
 EY0Y<&PfiN 
 
 39 
 
 lo 20. Icrax; yap av jxkv So/eel's anduLou aeavTov 
 nape^eiv koI StSctcr/ceti/ ovk idekeLu ttju creavTov 
 cro^tW • iyo) Se ^o^oG/xat, (jlt) vtto (fjiXavOpojirCa^ 
 SoKw avTol's OTLirep e)(oj eKKe^^^vp-evcoq navTi dvSpl 
 Xeyetv, ov p.6vov dvev jjLLcrOov, dWd /cat npocTTLdeU 
 
 15 du r]heaj<;, el rt? p.ov iOekot dKovetu. el pev ovv, 
 o vvi> hr) ekeyov, peWoLep pov KarayeXdp, cjcrnep 
 av ffifjq cravTov, ovoeu du elrj drjSes | iTait^ovTa<^ /cat E 
 ye\o)VTa<; ev rw SLKacrTrjpio) Stayayelp, el 8e ajrovSd- 
 crovTai, tovt' rjSrj onrj dno^rjaeTaL dSrjXou ttXt^v vpZv 
 
 20 TOt? pdvTecTLV. 
 
 3D on Lys. 12. 29 (App.)]. Again, 
 Kai. alone may take its place : cp. 
 Gorg. 474 C Kttt yap kiviBv^jM elBi- 
 vai OTL TTOT e/uet'j with Gp?'g. 
 467 C dAA iOeXd) aTTOKpivetrdaL, 
 Lva Kttt tloiji OTL Aeyet?. 
 
 10. <Tv (lev . . . kyit Be : the 
 pronouns give only so much em- 
 phasis as is necessary for the 
 contrast. 12. «})t\.ttv6pw'irCas : see 
 the paper by Higginson. Pro- 
 ceed. A liter. Phil. Ass' 11 . V . 20 ff. 
 13. eKK€XV(iev(os : G. 366. 14. av€u 
 (j.i<r6ovi : .Ipol. 23 C Socrates 
 says he is in extremest poverty 
 (ev Trevio. fxvp'.a ei/xi) ; but he 
 regards it as dishonorable to 
 require pay for his counsels and 
 instruction, if so it may be called 
 (Gorg. 520 E). and converses 
 freely (£KKe;^w/x€Vws) with all 
 who may desire (Apol. 33 A). 
 He repeatedly emphasizes his 
 own refusal of pay in contrast 
 with the conduct of the Sophists, 
 whom he loves to ridicule {Apol. 
 19D, 31 B. 7?^-/.337D.344F.). 
 — irpoo-TiGels av T)5ea)S : cquiv. to 
 
 Tcpo(niQf.ir\v av rjSews, the part. 3 ^ 
 being preferred because more 
 nearly parallel to aveu fiiaOov; 
 the verb is used abs., hence 
 no need of supplying fjnaSov. 
 16. (icWoiev . . . jTirovBdo-ovTai : 
 note the mixed cond. The 
 change from the ideal opt. to the 
 indie marks the latter alternative 
 as the more likely to take place. 
 Cp. 9 C. Att. prose regularly 
 makes the fut. of aTrovSa^u) in the 
 mid. Cp. B. 507. On the use 
 of the mid., see Rutherford, T/ie 
 New Phrynichus, p. 138 and pp. 
 376 ff. He says. p. 138: "All 
 verbs expressing the exercise of 
 the senses, or denoting any func- 
 tional state or process, have the 
 inflections of the mid. voice either 
 throughout or m the fut. tense." 
 cTTrordd^o) does not strictly fall 
 into this classification, but may 
 be regarded as somewhat analo- 
 gous. There are, however, many 
 semi-deponents of which Ruther- 
 ford takes no account. 19. TOVT E 
 ■fj8T) : ' here we come to a matter
 
 40 
 
 nAATfiNOS 
 
 [3E 
 
 EY©. 'AXX' tcroi? ovSeu earai,, o) ScoKpareq, 77-pay/xa, 
 dXXa (TV re /caret vovv dycovLel ttjp Slktjp, oljxaL oe kol 
 ifie Tr]u ijxTjv. 
 
 IV. 20. "'^(TTiv 8e 817 crot, a> Fjvdv(f)poi', tCs r) 
 Slkyj ; (f)evyeL<; avrr^u r) otw/cets ; 
 
 EY0. AtwKw. 
 
 20. TtVa ; | 
 
 EY®. "Oi/ Slcokcov av Sofcw jxaLveaOaL. 
 
 20. Tt 8e; ireToixevov TLi'a Stw^ei? ; 
 
 3 E which,'' etc. Cp. Ji'ep. 436 A 
 ToSe 8e T^Sr] )(a\€Tr6v. Here 
 •^Sr/. as ovTTUi {^Rep. 353 C, 
 370 D) and ovk€tl (e.g. Rep. 
 430 D. 468 B, Lcgg. 792 C), ap- 
 pHes to an ideal limit, not to 
 objective time ; the reference is 
 to a stage of tlie argument not 
 yet reached (outto)), or reached 
 (^877, sometimes, in neg. clauses, 
 ovK€TL ; cp. ovx airXovv en tovto 
 ipwTa<;, Goi'g. 503 A), or already 
 past (ouK€Ti). Rep. 348 E (^81/ 
 and ovKiri) and Gorg. 486 E, 
 487 E, are good examples to 
 study. Note the emphasis on 
 TOVTO. — OTTT) d7roPT|<r«Tai . . . rois 
 (i.dvT€o-iv : cp. Xen. Mem. i. i. 6 
 TTEpt Se Twi/ flSr/Awv OTT'si'i aTvofirf- 
 aoLTO fj.avTCvaofj.evov'i (.irefvirev 
 (^SC. 6 2a)KpaTr^?) et TrotrjTea. 
 Socrates facetiously adopts the 
 phraseology of the soothsayers. 
 By saying vfuv, he declines to be 
 classed with Euth3'phro ; contrast 
 rjiMV iracnv toT? tolovtols, 3 C. 
 
 22. (TV Tt . . . oljjiai 8€ : a slight 
 anacoluthon (on which see Froh- 
 berger on Lys. 25. 34 App.), 
 not infrequent when the second 
 member is to be emphasized ; 
 
 here it marks Euthyphro's eager- 3 E 
 ness to direct attention to his 
 own case. Cp. note on wairep 
 ifxoL, 2 A . — KaTtt vovv : fa your 
 niiiid. This sample of Euthy- 
 phro's prophetic powers is not 
 calculated to win respect ; but 
 the kindly wish is father to the 
 thought. — 81K11V : Euthyphro 
 again employs the generic term, 
 for the more specific, ypa<firjv ; 
 see note on 2 A. — Kal ejie : HA. 
 940 b ; B. 630, N. The idiomatic 
 phrase oT/Aat Se kul is frequent 
 in Plato, taking sometimes the 
 ace. and sometimes (as oT/xui 
 may be parenthetic) the nom. 
 Cp. LacJi. 180 A of/Aat 8c Kai 
 h^a^rfa Tovhf. and Rep. 608 D 
 olfiat 8e Kttt (TV. 
 
 IV. I. eo-Tiv Se 8ti : note that 
 Se St], as usual, marks the transi- 
 tion to a new subject. Say, ' well, 
 then, but what of your trial?' 
 For 8e 8y], see 4 B, 4 E, 7 C, 
 13 B. 2. <j)€v-y6is avTTjv r\ 8iw- 
 K61S : tech. terms in law. HA. 
 820; G. 1241 ; B. 513; foraiT»;v, 
 see HA. 715 b; G. 1051: B. 333. 
 5. av : again ; see 3 C. 6. tC 8€ : 4 A 
 merely announces a question.
 
 4B] 
 
 EY©Y4>PfiN 
 
 41 
 
 10 
 
 15 
 
 EY0. TToXXov ye Set TreTeaOat, 05 ye Tvy^dvei oju 
 ev fJidXa Trpecr/Surr^s. 
 
 20. Tt9 ovTO^ ; 
 
 EY0. 'O e'/xo? TTaTTjp. 
 
 20. 'O cro'?, (S /BeXTcorre; 
 
 EY©. Ravi; /uei/ ovi'. 
 
 20. "EcTTiu Se Tt TO eyKXrjfxa /cat rti^o? 17 St/oy ; 
 
 EY0. ^ovoVy o) SoiKpare^. 
 
 212. 'Hpa/<Xet9 ! ^ ttou, a> Kv0v(j)poi^, dyuoecTaL vno 
 tS)!^ ttoWcou, OTTTj 77076 6pO(i)<; €)(€L . . . ov ydp olpaL 
 ye Tov eVtrv^oi^ro? 6p0(t)<; avTO upd^ai, dWd | iToppoi B 
 TTOv yjSrj cro(^tag e\avvovTo<^. 
 
 4 A Cp. 7D. — ireTOjievov TivaSiwKeis : 
 
 a pun, StdJKco standing in both 
 the legal and the literal sense ; 
 in the latter the phrase is pro- 
 verbial, as we speak of ' a wild- 
 goose chase.' Cp. Euthyd. 
 291 B. 
 
 7. OS -yt : causal, qui guide in. 
 Cp. 6 B 01 ye avroi, kt\. 
 8. iv |idXa : ev intensive; cp. 
 Charm. 1 54 B ev fidXa . . . 
 fiELpaKLov, Xen. Cyrop. 8. 7. i 
 /xaAa ^Ti] irpcafSvTrj^ oiv, Phaedo 
 92 D ev fx.d\a e^airaTUicrL. Some- 
 times, however. /xaAa reenforces 
 ev. Cp. Epic ei! Travres and /j-ttAa 
 TTavres, quite all. 11. 6 o-os : 
 the repetition, in the form of 
 a question, marks surprise. Cp. 
 Rep. 328 A. 12. irdvv (ji,£v ovv : 
 see note on -nrdw ye, 2 B. 
 13. Tivos T] 8iKTi : almost = rts 
 17 Blky], 3 E. The gen. denotes 
 thcit /or iv/iic/i an action is laid, 
 as Slky} KaKr)yopuL<;, an action 
 for libel. So <^dvov in 1. 14. 
 
 15. 'HpuKXtis ! expressing (with 4-'^ 
 or witliout oj) great astonish- 
 ment, GS. 24. Cp. Tac. Ann. 
 4. 28. I miseraRun ac saevitiae 
 exemplum atrox, reus pater, accu- 
 sator filius. Plato, Lys. 208 E 
 'Hpa/cAets. y]v 8' eyw, \jmv p.T] Tt 
 T/SiKT^Kas TOV irarepa r] -rijv fxr)- 
 repa ; — r\ irou : surely, indeed, 
 ironical. 16. birr) irore opGiis 
 €xei : evidently there is here a 
 lacuna. We may supply from 
 9 A TO e7re$uvcu cl}6vov tov viov 
 Trarpi (with Schanz) or from the 
 immediate context to tw Tvarpi 
 cfiovov eyKaXelv (with Wohlrab). 
 See App. 17. ToC tiriTvxovTos : 
 'the part of anybody taken at 
 random.' PIA. 732 c : G. 1094. i. 
 Cp. TravTos di'8/)0S iirau'w Kut 
 (//oyw, Critfl 47 B. The aor. jjart. 
 6 iinTvx<!iv is regularly used in 
 this sense. So, too, 6 rvx^v and 
 6 TTOoo'Tv^wi'. 18. <ro4)ias : HA. " 
 757; G. 1092: B. 360. Cp.C rat. 
 410 E TToppo) i]Sri, oTpxii, (patvopuaL
 
 42 
 
 IIAATDN02 
 
 [4B 
 
 EY0. Uoppco fxevTOi vr) Ata, w S(jL)KpaTe<;. 
 20 2f). "Ecttlu 8e St) tcju oiKeioiv rt? 6 Tedvew^ vtto 
 Tov crov TTaTp6<; ; r) hrjXa St] ; ov yap au nov vnep ye 
 dXXoTpCov eVe^T^'etcr^a (f)6vov avro). 
 
 EY0. TeXoLou, S) Sa)KpaTe<?, otl oUl tl StacjiepeLv, 
 
 etVe aXXor/Qto? etre ot/ceto? 6 Tedi>ea)<i, dXX' ou tovto 
 
 25 povov heiv cfivXcLTTeLv, etre eV St/ci^ eKTeivev 6 KreiVa? 
 
 etre /xr^', /cat et /uet* ip St/cTy, eai^, et 8e ptj, eVe^teVat, 
 
 edvnep 6 KTeCvas avvecTTLO'^ ctol kol 6poTpdTTel^o<; rj. | 
 
 4 B ao(f>ta<; iXavvcLV. The metaphor 
 in eAawovTos is derived from the 
 race-course. 
 
 19. (i€VToi : attached closely to 
 vr] Ata. Cp. Apo/. 35 D otAAws 
 Tc jjiiVTOL vr] Awl TrdvTws, where 
 [xiVTot vYj Ata divides aAAws re 
 TrdvTWi. 20. Twv oIk£i(ov Tis : acc. 
 to Greek law, all StKai cf)ovtKai, i.e. 
 prosecutions for manslaughter, 
 etc., had to be brought either 
 by the person assailed or by his 
 kindred. The case of Euthyphro 
 is therefore quite exceptional, as 
 will appear in the sequel. It 
 has been conjectured that the 
 workman (TreAary;?, see 4 C) 
 stood to Euthyphro in the rela- 
 tion of an hereditary dependent, 
 so that the latter could legally 
 represent him as if he were his 
 slave. See Meier u. Schoe- 
 mann. Att. Process, I. 199, N. 10. 
 
 21. 11 8fjXa St| : cp. P}'oi. 309 A, 
 Rep. 452 A ; -i^ hrjXov Sry, Sop/i. 
 267 D. HA. 635 a ;. RD. 
 §§ 17. 42. Cp. ovSirepa, 9 D. 
 
 22. <|)6vov : HA. 745 a; G. 1121; 
 B.367. 23. 5ia(|>e'p€iv : /.^. to him 
 as a moral agent; in point of 
 law, tliere was a great difference. 
 
 25. <})vXdTT€i.v : 'regard, con- 4B 
 sider'; by a natural catachresis, 
 almost — aKOTrelv. Cp. Apol. 
 28 B dAA ovK {o'Ul 8av) ckeivo 
 fjiovov (TKOTreiv, orav irpoLTTrj, 
 TTorepa, ktX. 26. ti |xev tv Siktj : 
 there were certain circumstances 
 that constituted a <^6vos 8t- 
 Kaios, or justifiable homicide, 
 e.^i^. killing one unintentionally, 
 or in self-defense ; killing an 
 adulterer; and possibly tyran- 
 nicide. Cp. Dem. 23. 51 ff. 
 27. eavTrep 6 Kxeivas : Euthyphro 
 considers the desire to avoid 
 contact with bloodguiltiness a 
 sufficient motive for violating 
 tradition and the formal require- 
 ments of the law relative to 
 bringing forward an accusation. 
 He alleges none of the altruistic 
 motives for punishment men- 
 tioned Gor^. 480 D. For the 
 fxian-fjuL resulting from fellowship 
 with the murderer and the 
 criminal generally, see Antipho, 
 Tctral. I. I. 10: Or. 5. 10; 
 Horace, C. 3. 2. 26 ff. KxetVa?, 
 for the regular Att. aTroKTetvas, 
 is a bit of legal archaism, as may 
 be seen in Demosthenes, ^«j^jzw.
 
 4C] 
 
 EY0Y*PftN 
 
 43 
 
 Laov yap to ^iaafxa yiyveTai, iau ^vufj<; rw tolovto) C 
 ^vu€LOco<; Kol fxr) a.(f)0(TLol<; creavTou re kol iKeluou rrj 
 30 OLKT) iire^iwv. iirel 6 ye anodaviou TreXctriy? ri? rfv 
 ifxoq, KaL w? eyecopyovixev eV ttj Nd^u), id/jTeveu eVet 
 
 4 C 29. rfi SiKT) tTre^nov : tlie dat. 
 may be instrum., bat is more 
 prob. merely a variant of SiKrjv 
 cVcttwv, to be constr. ace. to 
 HA. 772; G. 1 177; B. 392. Cp. 
 Clitopho 408 D eVe^eX^etv . . . tw 
 Trpdy/xaTi, to follow tlie matter 
 tip ; Lys. 2 15 D iTre$rjet tw Adyw ; 
 Crorg. 492 D ovK dyei/vws . . . 
 i7r€$ep)(^eL rw Aoyw ; /\!i'p. 349 A, 
 361 D ; J^ep. 366 E oiSeis TraJTrore 
 ovT €v TTOtT^o-et oijr ev i8:'ot? 
 Adyots €7r£^A^ev t/cai'ais tw Adyoj, 
 d)S ktA. See note on o/Aocre uVat, 
 3 C, and cp. Gorg. 495 C cVi- 
 \eLpwixev apa tQ Adyo). Cp. 
 also (.TTe^tivu-L tlvl (nl/c/n), 1. 22. 
 30. tirei ... -ye : concessive, as 
 below, 8 D, 9 B, 1 1 D ; so also 
 Crat. 410 A; Theaet. 142 C; 
 Syuip. 187 A; Gorg. 471 E. 
 This use of kird is very like Lat. 
 cum concessive and adversative. 
 The conj. merely indicates tlie 
 existence of a relation ; when 
 the cause is not sufficient, we 
 call it concessive or adversative. 
 Cp. GL. §§ 586 f. — ir€XdTT)s : 
 here = ^r/s (15 D, cp. OrjTevoi 
 in 1. 31. and 9 A), a free day- 
 laborer. As the victim was 
 a freeman, the le^al right of 
 Euthyphro to represent iiim in 
 court may well be doubted. 
 But, doubtful as it is, it is not 
 impossible. Cp. Dem. 47. 68-70. 
 The suggestion that the TreAttrrys 
 
 was legally a client seems to rest 4 C 
 upon an anachronism ; for that 
 use of the term does not occur 
 before the Roman conquest of 
 Greece. But the paid laborer 
 was at Athens little better than 
 a slave (Lys. 12. 98), and, in 
 the days of Augustus. Dionys. 
 Hal. {Aiitiq. 2. 9) .says that the 
 Athenians treated the TrtAurat 
 as purchased slaves. 31. tY^wp- 
 ■yov(ji€v Iv TTJ Nd^u) : Naxus, the 
 largest of the Cyclades, became 
 subject to Athens about 473 
 B.C., whereupon Kkqpovypi were 
 established there. (Cp. Boeckh, 
 Staalsliaitsh. dcr At he iter, I."^ 
 540 a.) It is prob., but not 
 certain, that Euthyphro's father 
 was one of them ; and since 
 the power of Athens over the 
 island ceased after Aegospo- 
 tami (September, 405). his hold- 
 ings as K\r]pov\o<i also would 
 have been lost. There remain 
 to be accounted for, on that sup- 
 position, about five years before 
 399. when Socrates was tried. 
 Whether .statutes of limitation 
 would j-.ere apply to vitiate the 
 suit brought i)y Euthyphro. is 
 one of the moot-points of Attic 
 law. Possibly Euthypln\i's case 
 had no standing in court ; or, 
 again, Plato may here be guilty of 
 one of the anachronisms which 
 lie admits for dramatic effect.
 
 44 
 
 IIAATQNOS 
 
 [4C 
 
 Trap" rjfxlu. TrapoLvijaaq ovu Kat 6pyLa0eL<i tcou ot/ce- 
 
 ■ T(ou TLvi TCxiv r)jxeTepojp dnocrcfidTTeL avTOv 6 ovv 
 
 TTarrjp avuSrj(Ta<i tov<; TrdSa? kol ret? ^^et/aai? avTov, 
 
 35 Kara^aXcou et? Tacfypov rivet, Tre/xTiet Sevpo dvSpa irev- 
 (Tofxevov Tov i^rjyrjTov, otl XP^^V TTOLelv. eV oe tovtoj 
 TO) ^po/^oj TOV I SeSe/xeVou diXiywpei re /cai rjfxeXei o)? D 
 dvSpo(f)6uov Kol ovSev op irpdyfxa, el kol dnoOduof 
 onep ovv Kal eiradev' vtto yap Klixov Kat pCyov<s Kat 
 
 40 roiv SecrpMv aTTodvifjaKei irplv tov ayyeXou Trapd tov 
 i^rjyy^Tov d(f)LKea6aL. ravra Srj ovv kol dyavaKTei o 
 
 4 C 32. olKfTuiv Tivi : note the 
 hyperbaton of tlvl to improve 
 the rhythm ; similarly, Apo/. 
 33 D. Cp. Go?-g. 451 AB. 
 33. diroo-cj)dTT€i : diro- suggests a 
 cruel and brutal deed. 36. tov 
 *^TYT''°^ • see below, 9 A; for 
 the gen., see HA. 750 ; G. 1 103 ; 
 B. 365. The i^rjyrjTaL (raiv 
 batwv) were three in number, 
 and were charged, among other 
 offices, with the duty of direct- 
 ing complainants how to pro- 
 ceed in the difficult cases having 
 to do with bloodguiltiness. It 
 seems prob. that the members 
 of this college were chosen by 
 the Delphic oracle from a list of 
 nine placed in nomination by 
 the state. Here only one. their 
 president, is mentioned. See 
 Scholl, Hermes 6, pp. 36 ff. 
 
 37. TOV 8€5€(A€vov : HA. 742 ; 
 D G. 1 102; B. 356. — (I)s dv8po(|>6vov : 
 
 sc. ovTOi, in the pred. This is not 
 agen. abs.,as some have thought. 
 
 38. ov8€v ov Trpd-yfxa : acc. abs., 
 HA. 973; G. 1569; B. 658. The 
 acc. abs. is here subjoined to a 
 
 dependent part. ; sometimes, as 4 D 
 /iep. 604 B, Xen. A/e//i. 2. 2. 13, 
 Thuc. 7. 25. 7, acc. abs. and gen. 
 abs. are combined, often for 
 special reasons. Cp. 1. 44 f. — cl 
 Kttl diro9dvoi : eve/i if he should 
 die. The opt. marks the event as, 
 from his point of view, unlikely ; 
 K(xi denotes death as the worst 
 that could befall him. 39. ovv: 
 the event is a natural conse- 
 quence. Similar phrases are freq., 
 as Charm. 155 Bo ovv Kai lyLvtro 
 (cp. Euthyd. 283 A. Rep. 564 C) 
 marking transition. — viro . . . 
 diro0vT)o-K€L : note pass, force, HA. 
 820: B. 513; GS. 171 : {iTTo per- 
 sonifies, GS. 166. Cp. 12 A. 
 40. irplv . . . d<j)iK€cr9at : HA. 
 955 ; G. 1470 f. ; GMT. 621, 622, 
 626. 41. TavTa: HA. 719 c; 
 G. 1060. The common constr. 
 is ayavaKTiiv tlvl, or iin tlvl- 
 — Kal d"yavaKT€i : kcu denotes 
 Euthvphro's wonderment at their 
 displeasure; he thinks it quite 
 unreasonable. Note dyaj/aKTcT 
 . . . oTt ; elsewhere in Plato 
 04/^/. 34C, t;^;-^.482D, 518C,
 
 4E] 
 
 EY0Y<I>PrJN 
 
 45 
 
 T€ TTaTTjp /cat ot aWoi oLKeLot, on iyoj vrrep tov duhpo- 
 (f)6uov TO) irarpl (f)6uov iTTe^epy^ofxai, ovre aTTOKTtivavTi^ 
 a><; (f>aaLi> eKelvoi, ovt el otl /xaXtcrra aTreKTeweu, av- 
 
 45 Spo(f)6vov ye 6uto<5 tov a7Todav6i'To<?, ov help (fipovrC- 
 l,ei.p virep tov tolovtov avocriov ycip I eivai to vlou E 
 TvaTpl (f)6uov ene^LevaL' KaK(t)<; et'Sdre?, w Sw/cpare?, 
 TO Oelov 0)9 e^et tov octlov re nept kol tov avocriov. 
 2fi. ^v 8e St) Trpo<; Atd?, w Kv6v(f)pov, ovTojal 
 
 50 a.KpL(3(t)<; oiei eiriaTaa-dai Trepi to)v Oeicov. otty] ex^f-y 
 Kai TO)v ocTiOiv Te /cat avoaioiv, oxJTe tovtcdu ovtoj 
 Trpa^OevTOiiv, w? cru Xeyet?, ov ^o^el St/ca^d/xei^09 
 
 4 ^ Lack. 194 A. Legg. 903 D) ei is 
 used. Cp. HA. 926 ; G. 1423 f. ; 
 B. 598. I ; GMT. 494-496. Gorg. 
 519 B, is. A similar showing is 
 discovered by referring to Ast's 
 Lex. Plat, forothersimilar expres- 
 sions, such as (xyaTTO) (no case 
 of on ?), ^aXfrralvu) {Rep. 480, il ; 
 Afenex. 236 C, av ; Eitt/i. 6 A, 
 oTi), Oavfxd^w (el or €av sixteen 
 times, OTL four times), Suvov iaTi 
 (ei six times, ort twice). But 
 Ast's enumeration is incomjjlete. 
 44. OVT ti OTI [AaXio-ra direKTei- 
 vtv: "nor, were it never so true 
 that he had killed him.' Here 
 OTL fxaXLCTTa does not really in- 
 tensify the verb, but merely 
 emphasizes the condition as a 
 whole ; similarly, below. 9 C, 
 Mem? 80 D, CfaL 435 A, Charm. 
 i6oC,^4/^. /. 106 A, 113 D. See 
 note on 15 B. Compare ix.6Xl- 
 ora and acf>68f)a ye in answers. 
 45. oi Seiv : here 8av is Att. 
 for Beov, ace. abs. Note the 
 pleonasm of ov after orre, and 
 
 see RD. § 263 : " The object of 4 D 
 the pleonasm is, after premising 
 the neg. as an announcement of 
 the general form of the sent., to 
 place it also in close contact with 
 the word which it immediately 
 concerns." — <j)povTC5€iv virip tou 
 ToiovTOv : cp. 3 C ovSev avTwv 
 )(^prj <f)povTL^eLV. 46. dvocriov : E 
 unholy. The dialogue deals with 
 Holiness, and this is the first real 
 mention of the theme, although 
 Euthyphro has before (4C) used 
 the word dc^ocrtois. Socrates is 
 not slow to catch the word and 
 avail himself of it to lead up to 
 the discussion of the principle 
 at stake. 48. to Otiov (I>s ^xei : 
 'what the divine law is in regard 
 to': a case of prolepsis, HA. 
 878 ; so also Trepi rwv dcLKov, ottyj 
 exf-L, 1. 50. The phrase is forced. 
 51. 6(r(a)v T€ Kttl avoo-£wv : re 
 Kai regularly connect ojjposites 
 as well as similars. The kui be- 
 fore ocriW is explicative, not con- 
 nective.
 
 46 
 
 HAATfiNOS 
 
 [4E 
 
 55 
 
 TO) TTaTpi, OTTCO'^ fXTj av (TV avocTLOv Trpayfxa Tvy^avr)^ 
 npaTTcoP ; 
 
 EY0. OvSep yo.p av fiov off)e\o<; eirj, oj "ZcoKpare^, 
 ovSe T(i) av Sta^epot | lLvO-u(f)p(t)v Ta>v ttoXXojv dvOpco- 5 
 TTOJv, el p.r) Ta TotavTa Travra aKpc^o)^ eloelr^v. 
 
 V. 2f2. 'Ap' ovv fxoL, d) Oavfxdcne li.vdTj(f)pov, Kpa- 
 TLCTTOv icTTL ixaOrjTrj (TO) yevecrdai /cat tt/do ttJ? ypa(f)rj^ 
 Trj<; 77/309 ^leXrjTov avrd raura npoKaXelcrOaL avTov 
 XeyovTa, on eycoye Kal iv rw efiTrpocrOev ^povco ra 
 6ela nepl ttoXXov iTTOiovfxrjv elSevai, kol vvv e-neiorj 
 fie eKelvo^ avTocr^eSidl^ovTd ^tjcti Kal KaivoTopiOvvra 
 
 4E 
 
 53. OTTWS (X^ •*■" ""■'^ • for OTTdJS 
 
 ILTj after verbs of fearing, see HA. 
 887 a; G. 1379; B. 594, N.; GMT. 
 279. Schanz, ad loc, cites as 
 further examples, Phaedo 77 B. 
 84 B, Sy7np. 193 A, Ale. II. 
 150 B. But SyjiJp. 193 A edd. 
 read 8tao-;(to-^T;o-d/xe^a. 55. ovSev 
 . . . el'-q : * I sliould be of no use ' ; 
 lit., tJiere luoidd be no use of j;ie. 
 Cp. ApoL 28 B, Crifo 46 A. 
 56. TO) dv 8ia(|>epoi : HA. 781 a; 
 G. 1 1 84 ; B. 388 . Note that tw is 
 5 A not the art. — Ev9v<})pa)v : in thus 
 speaking of himself in the third 
 person. Euthyphro displa3s his 
 self-complacency. Cp. P/iaedo 
 91 C, Homer A 240, Aesch. Prom. 
 306, Soph. Ajax 98. O.C. 3. Dem. 
 18. 79. Among poets it is often 
 a rhetorical device, as e.g. in 
 Horace ; in Catullus it amounts 
 to a mannerism. Note how Eu- 
 thyphro passes from the third 
 person to the first in d^d-qv. 
 ■ — dvOptiirajv : H.-\. 748 ; G. 
 1 1 17 : B. 362. I. 
 
 V. I. tip' ovv: for the more 
 
 common ap ovv ov or ovkovv, an- 
 ticipating an affirmative answer; 
 so also Gorg. 477 A, P/iaedo 65 E, 
 A/euo 86 A, 89 B, CraL 388 B. 
 Cp. apa, 6 A. for up' ov. 2. \i.a- 
 9r]rr\ . . . Xe'-yovra : HA. 941 ; G. 
 928' I ; B. 631. I ; RD. § 184 f. 
 3 . avra ravra : HA. 716 b ; G . 
 1054; B. 334. Cp. a Trpov/caAoi'jUTjv 
 avTov,]. 16. — irpoKaXeio-Oai : for 
 the procedure in court, see Gow, 
 A Companion to School Classics, 
 § 76. Before the trial {izpo r^s 
 ypacfyrji;) either party to the suit 
 might offer the other a challenge 
 (Trpd/cAT^crt?) to take any steps 
 with a view to a settlement, 
 which, if declined, would possi- 
 bly establish a presumption in 
 favor of the challenger. In this 
 case, the refusal would tend to 
 impugn Meletus's alleged mo- 
 tives of public interest and make 
 him appear to be acting from 
 personal animosity. 4. oti. : G. 
 1477. — cfiTrpotrGev : HA. 666 a; 
 G. 952. I. 5. irepl iroWov : HA. 
 803. I b; B. 412. I B. 
 
 5 A
 
 SQ EY0Y<I>PnN 4 7 
 
 TTcpt TO)!^ OeCcou i^ajxaprdveLV, ixaOiqTy)^ Srj yeyova cro? 
 — Kat €i fxeu, w MeA-T^re, (ftairju av, Evdu(f)poua u[xo- 
 Xoyet? I cro(f)ou elvat tol Touavra, koI opOux; vofxit^etv B 
 
 lo e/xe r^yov /cat p.r] Slkol^ov • el 8e fiij, eKeLvo) tw 8t8a- 
 (TKaXo) Xa^i^e ^iKiqu npoTepov rj ifxot^ oj<; rov^ npecr^v- 
 Tcpov^ oi.a(f)6eipouTL, i/xe re Koi rou avTov narepa, 
 ifxe fieu OLodcrKouTL, iKeivov Se vovOeTovvri re /cat 
 Kokdl^ouTL — /cat au purj jxoi TTeWr^Tai jxiqhl dcfjLy] rrj^ 
 
 15 Slkt^s y] dvT ifxov ypd(f)r)TaL ere, avra raGra Keyetu 
 eV TCu SiKaaTrjpLO), a TrpovKaXovfxrji^ avrou ; 
 
 EY0. Nat fxd Ata, a> Sw/cpare?, et a^a ^e i-my^eLpTJ- 
 creie ypa^ecrOai, evpoLfx au, w? | ot/xat, 0:717 aadpo^ C 
 icTTiv, Kol TToXv av y^fxiv npoTepou irepl eKeivov Xo'yo? 
 
 20 iyivETO iv TO) SiKacTTrjpLcp Yf Trepi ijjLov. 
 
 2n. Kat iyco tol, d) ^tXe eTolpe, ravra yiyvoiCTKOiv 
 fxadrjTr)^ e7n6vp.oi yeuecrOau crd?, etSojs. ort Kat aXXo? 
 TTOv Tt9 /cat 6 McXt^to? ovto<; ere jxeu ovSe SoKet bpdv, 
 
 5!') 9. TO. Toiavra : HA. 718; G. 44 evp-qaci to. aaOpa. ■ . ■ Taiv 5C 
 
 1058; B. 330. 10. il Se f)iT| : iK€LVOV (sc. ^lXlttttov) TTpayixaTwv 
 
 'otherwise.' — tw 8iStto-Kd\u) : vir- h'to? o 7roAe/M.o?. tg. iroXv av 
 
 tually in appos. with cKctVo). Cp. irportpov ktX. : 'it would sooner 
 
 the common constr. of oAAos. be a question of him than of 
 
 II. Xax€ SiK-qv : see Gow, Op. Ci'L, me.'' On the hyperbaton of 
 
 p. 132, n. 2 : " It would seem that ttoAv, wliich limits irpoTcpov. see 
 
 plaintiffs balloted for the order HA. 1062. Note the sudden 
 
 in which their cases should be change from the ideal (ei . . . 
 
 taken ; hence Sikt/v Aa;!(eri' was ivLXeLprja-eLe . . . evpotp. av) to 
 
 practically to lodge a claim at the contrary-to-fact condition 
 
 law." 12. 8ia4>8€ipovTi : note the (av . . ■ iyevero), vividly declar- 
 
 double meaning, explained by 81- ing the confidence of Euthyphro 
 
 SafT/covrt and KoAa^oi'Tt. 14. d<})tT] that the case will not arise. The 
 
 TTjs SiKi^s : cp. TovTov d(f>Lr)pL crc, opposite change takes place, e.ff. 
 
 9 C. 15. Xe'Ytiv : depends on Kpd- 7 D, A/eno 89 B, Xen. Cyiieg. 12. 
 
 TtfTTov, 5 A. 1. I. 17. €l dpa: 22. Sec below on 9 C. 23. 6 
 
 HA. 1048. I. aptt cm])hasizes M€'Xt]tos ovtos : the tone is con- 
 
 C the cond. 18. ottt) o-a0p6s eomv : temptuous. oIto^ marks him. 
 
 'his weak spot'; cp. Dem. 4. with all his previously men-
 
 48 
 
 nAAT1^2N02 
 
 [5C 
 
 ifxe Se ovTO)<; o^ea><; Koi paSiw? AcaretSey, ojcrre acre- 
 25 ^eia? iypaxpaTO. vvv ovv irpo^i Ato? A.ey€ /xot, b I'Gt' 
 817 crac^w? etSeVat Sitcr^i^v^t^ou" Trolot' tl to evcre^e? 
 (^]7? elvat Kat to acre^eq /cat Tiept cftouov Kat nepl tmv 
 aWoiv ; Yj ov | ravTOU ianu iv Trdcrr] Trpd^ei to octlov D 
 avTO avTO), Kat to avocnov av tov p-eu ocnov Ttdv 
 30 TovvavTiOP, avTo Se aurw opoLOu Kal €y(Ov pCav Tcud 
 
 5 C tioned qualities, as present to 
 the minds of the interlocutors, 
 though not there /n persona. 
 Cp. TOVTOv^ TOV'; avKO(f)dvTa<;, 
 Crito 45 A, lii<ewise scornful. 
 — ov8€ SoK€i opdv . . . KareiSev : 
 ov^k goes with hpav. There is 
 here a play on words, opav = 
 ' espy,' KuOopav = ' see through.' 
 Cp. Gorier, 475 b, 524 E, 525 A. 
 Kara- has here the same force 
 ('throughout,' 'through and 
 through,' ' from head to foot '), 
 as in KaraTreTTOtKiArat, 6 C. 
 There may be a further point in 
 the hint at eTri/xeAeto-^ai contained 
 in Me'Ar/ros (Mc'Ar^ros a/xeXr'j<; I) ; 
 see above on 2 D. 24. ma-n : 
 HA. 927; G. 1450; B. 595. 
 25. viiv 8t| -.Just ]iO'iv. 26. irotov 
 Tl : of ivJiat nature ? But ttolo^ 
 alone often expresses a sense of 
 ' contrast between the suggestion 
 and the fact,' sometimes humor- 
 ous, sometimes ironical or indig- 
 nant. — TO exKrePe's = to ocrtov in 
 D the En/A. 28. TavTov eo-Tiv ktX. : 
 on TavTov and ofioiov, see HA. 
 773 and a ; G. 1 175 ; B. 392. 2. 
 on avTo, see HA. 688; G. 997. 
 29. TOV (ji€v 6o-iov irov Tovvav- 
 tCov : gut'te the opposite of the 
 holy. In Plato 6 evavTibs, 
 
 when applied to qualities, usu- SD 
 ally is constr. with the gen. 
 30. €Xov |iiav Tivd iScav ktX, : 
 ' possessing as a whole some one 
 characteristic aspect in reference 
 to its being unholiness.' This 
 is untechnical language. Cp. 
 j\Ieno 72 C ouro) 8^ Kat Trtpi tojv 
 aperCiv " kuv el TroAAai Kat iravro- 
 SttTTat elcTLV, ev yi tl eloo<; ravTov 
 uTracraL e)(OvaL, ol 6 elaiv aperuL, 
 Just so also in respect of the vir- 
 tues : even though they be numer- 
 ous and manifold, they yet possess 
 one and all some one identical 
 aspect in view of which they are 
 virtues. There is here no refer- 
 ence to hypostatized Ideas ; 
 only the definitional essence is 
 required, in the common Socratic 
 manner. No inference as to the 
 date of the dialogue can be drawn 
 from this usage, as it may occur 
 in any work, even side by side 
 with the more technical sense; 
 cp. /?ep. 435 B Koi SiKaLOS apa 
 avr]p St/catas ttoAcws KaT avTo to 
 t^? StKaiocrvrr^? eioo^ oi'oev oiot- 
 cret, dAA' o^uotos eo-rut. The ef- 
 forts to detect a significant dif- 
 ference between etSos and i8ea 
 have failed. Cp. I8ea, etSo;, and 
 fjiopc})-)]. Rep. 380 D. See App.
 
 5D] 
 
 EY0Y$PnN 
 
 49 
 
 iSeav Kara tyju duoaiorrjTa nap, ornrep av fxeXXr) 
 avodiov eLpat ; 
 
 EY0. Y\dvTco<i hrjTTOV, o) S(OKpaT€<;. 
 
 VI. 2ii- A eye Sij, tl (f)f]<i etfat to oacop kol to 
 dvoaiov ; 
 
 EY©. Ae'yoj Toivvv, on to fxep octlop icrTip onep 
 
 eyoi pvp TTOLco, tw doiKOVPTi rj nepl (fiopov^; 17 nepl 
 
 5 lepcjp K:\077a? yj TL dkXo tu)p tolovtcjp i^ajxaprdpopTL 
 
 5D 31. OTiTTip kt\. : 'whatever 
 is to be, is to pass tor, unlioly ' ; 
 for /tie'AAj;, see HA. 846 ; G. 1254 ; 
 B. 533. 33. iravTtos 8T|irou : a 
 formula, expressing strong affir- 
 mation, freq. in answers. 
 
 VI . I . Xe'-ye St| : note Srj {theii) 
 with the imv., as freq. Cp. 7 A, 
 10 A. 12 D {bis), 13 E. 
 
 First Definition of Holi- 
 ness : ' Holiness is doing as I 
 am now doing.' Socrates has 
 endeavored to prepare the way 
 for a definition of holiness by 
 winning assent to the statement 
 that there is in all cases of holi- 
 ness a constant characteristic 
 which is of the essence of holi- 
 ness. His next step is to seek 
 to arrive at that constant and 
 essential notion. Eiithyphro 
 does not see the significance of 
 the principle he has admitted, 
 and hence adduces what could 
 at best be only a particular ex- 
 emplification of holiness instead 
 of disclosing the essence of holi- 
 ness, as requested. His failure 
 is not, however, without value. 
 Had he better apprehended the 
 procedure of definition, he could 
 not have expressed so naively 
 
 ELTHVrilKO — 4 
 
 the popular notions which he 5 L^ 
 entertained, and which are held 
 bv the unthinking even in our 
 day. Before addressing him- 
 self to the proposed definition, 
 Socrates expresses his disbelief 
 of the legends which impute 
 unworthy actions to the gods, 
 and suggests that this may be 
 the reason of his being brought 
 to trial for impiety. Moreover, 
 it is no uncommon thing to have 
 the respondent offer particular 
 instances in lieu of the required 
 general definition. Fritzsclie 
 {Proleg. ad Mown., p. 21, n. 6) 
 cites as examples Meno 71 E, 
 Thcact. 146 C, Lack. 190 E, 
 Hipp. Ma. 287 E. Note that 
 Toivvv introduces a definition, as 
 in 6 E, 12 Y.. 
 
 4. Tw d8iKovvTi . . . €|a(iapTa- 
 vovTi : the second part., with the 
 dependent phrases y] jrepl (^orois 
 . . . Toto'Jrwj', explains aSiKoi'i'Tt; 
 ttSiKtTv merely implies that the 
 defendant committed the deed, 
 whereas i^afx-apravtiv adds the 
 notion of culpability. The lan- 
 guage is rather formal. 5. ri n 
 aX\o : depends on Trepi, as does
 
 =;o 
 
 HAATfiNOS 
 
 [5D 
 
 ine^iivai, idvre iraTrjp (ov rvy^avrj iaure jxiJTrjp idvre 
 a\Xo5 I ocTTicrovv, to 8e jxr) eVe^teVat duocTLou' eVet, E 
 o) Xd)KpaTe<;, Oeacrat, w? ixeya. ctol ipo) TeKpripiov tov 
 vofXLjjLov OTL ovTOj<; ^X^^' ^ '^'^^ aXXots yjSr) elirou, otl 
 
 10 ravra 6p0oi<; av eiiq ovtoj yiyvoixeva, fxr) eTnrpeTreiv 
 TO) dae^ovvTL P'f]^' olv ocrTicrovu Tvy^dvrj cow avTol 
 yap ol dvdpcxiTTOi Tvyj(dvovcri Popil^ovTeq tov Ata twv 
 Beoiv dpiCTTOV Kol hlKaiOTaTOV, kcii tovtov ofxoXoyovcTL 
 top I avTov iraTcpa hrjaat, otl 701)9 vlels KaTirnvev ovk 6 
 
 15 iu Slktj, KaKeiPov ye av top avTov TraTepa eKTepelv St' 
 eTepa TOiama' ip-oX 8e y(a\eTTaipov(jiv, otl tco iraTpi 
 
 5 D 6. €ir€|i€vai : epexegetic inf.. 
 here, as usual, without the art. 
 Cp. II A cjaXexaOaL, Meiio 80 A 
 vapKav, PJiacdo 61 A TroietJ/; but 
 Phaedo <)2 A TO . . . etvut. 
 E 7. dvoo-iov : in the pred., while 
 TO ouLOv. above, is subj. — eirti : 
 causal, GMT. 718. Cp. Go7-g. 
 473 E OVK o'lti i^eXrjXeyxOaL, w 
 ^oiKpaTe^, oTav TOiavTa Xtyr]?, a 
 oiioets av (ftT^creiev avOpioTnov ,' 
 €7ret ipov Ttva tovtiovl. Don't 
 you think you have been refuted, 
 Socrates, ivJien you are driven 
 to say things that no living man 
 would say ? For — 7vhy, ask 
 any one of those here present I 
 8. TOV vop.C^ov OTi ovTtos ex"" • 
 prolepsis, HA. 878. to vofxi[mv 
 is almost identical with to oaiov, 
 as the verb vojj.[i!,tLv expresses 
 the attitude of the orthodox be- 
 liever (see note on 3 B, above). 
 Cp . Phaedo 1 08 A aTro Ta>v oaiMV 
 T€ Kill vo/Jitfxwv Twv ivOdSe re/c- 
 fjua.Lp6iJitvo<i Aeyo) ; Legg. 861 D 
 oil yap av vofufxov ovS" oaiov 
 
 av e'ir]. Euth3'phro reverts to 5 E 
 vop.[p.ov in vo/jLL^ovTa, 1. 12. 
 9. OTi xavTa 6p6d)s av €i!T) : de- 
 pends on dirov, 'I told others 
 too ere now that this would be 
 right if done in this manner' 
 {ovTM yiyvofxtva, cond., GMT. 
 472,841). 10. (J.TJ eiriTpeireiv : 
 Si. dcrefSeiv, explains ovToj-i e'xet- 
 14. Kareirivev ovk ev Sikt] : 6 A 
 'gulped down, and unjustly, too,' 
 imperf. of repeated action, ovk 
 iv BiKYj is an emphatic dStKws, 
 receiving further stress from its 
 position. The drastic KaTeinvev 
 is a quot. from Hes. Theog. 459 
 Kai tow; ixkv KareVtve fJiiya<i 
 KpoFos. Cronus swallowed his 
 cliildren, because he knew that 
 his son was destined to be the 
 rulerof heaven and earth. 15. kA- 
 Ktivov -ye av : av, in turn. The 
 story is told by Hes. Theog. I54ff. 
 Uranus feared his sons, the Ti- 
 tans, and thrust them into Tarta- 
 rus. Cronus lay in wait for him, 
 and mutilated him with a sickle.
 
 6 A] 
 
 EY®Y<^PI2N 
 
 SI 
 
 ra 
 
 CTre^ep^'o/xat olSlkovi'Tl, koI ouroi? avrol aurotg 
 ivavTLa Xeyovcn nepi re Ta)i> 6eCji> kol nepl ifxov. 
 
 20. 'Apct ye, w EvOvcppou, tovt ecTTLv, ovveKo. ry)v 
 
 20 ypa(f)r}p (f)ev'yo), otl to. rotavra ineiSdi^ tl<^ irepl tmu 
 
 decju Xeyr/, 8ucr;)(eyoa>9 ttw? a77oSe;i(o^at ; 810 S17, a>? 
 
 eoLKE, (^TjcreL rt? jue e^afxapTdveiv. vvv ovv el koI aol 
 
 17. auTol . . . irepl €|jlov : ' they 
 express opinions inconsistent 
 with each otlier in approving 
 the actions of the gods and con- 
 demning mine.' The fifth cen- 
 tury B.C. was a period of transi- 
 tion. The foundations of the 
 old faith were crumbling, and a 
 moralized creed was supplanting 
 it. Xenophanes and Pindar had 
 been aware of the unworthy 
 character of the gods, as por- 
 trayed in the mythology, and 
 had protested against the myths. 
 Aeschylus set himself to rein- 
 terpret them in a sense conform- 
 able to his higher moral ideal. 
 Sophocles remained neutral, and 
 Euripides seems to have favored 
 now the old, now the newer 
 creed. Aristophanes carped at 
 the new, without supporting the 
 old. Among the men of great- 
 est enlightenment, Socrates and 
 Plato mark the virtual overthrow 
 of the old polytheism. The mul- 
 titude, however, seem to have 
 been but lightly touched by the 
 reformation. Euthyphro, as a 
 man of the people, does not 
 question the traditional faith. 
 See Gomperz, Griecli. Denver, 
 II. I ff. Cp. the interesting dis- 
 cussion in Auct. ad Heremi. 2. 
 25. 39. 20. OTi ToL TOiaCra : 
 
 note the hyperbaton. HA. 1062. 6 A 
 21. 8u<rx€pus TTcos diroSexo^iai : / 
 scruple to accept ; for this sense 
 of 8v(T)(€po)<;, see Fo/lt. 294 A 
 l/AtAAo;/ yap ae oiepwrijatLV ravra 
 TTorepov aTToSe'^ry Travra, •^ ri /cut 
 Svo-^^epatVeis twi' Xe)(Oa'Ton' and 
 Eur. J/ctt. 733 fxwv ov TreVot^tts ; 
 17 Ti (Toi TO Svax^p^'i ; In such 
 connections ttws, as the adv. to 
 the indef. pron. T19, limits its 
 adv., and here renders it more 
 emphatic; see note on ou Trdw 
 Ti, 2 B. The early Christian 
 Fathers inveighed passionately 
 against the immoralities imputed 
 in Greek mythology to the su- 
 preme gods ; but they added 
 nothing to the protests of the 
 ancient Greeks themselves (cp. 
 Plat. /?ep. 377 E ff., 408 C; 
 Lsocr. II. 38 and Eur. passim). 
 Eur. (/;-. 294. 7) made bold to 
 say ei Otoi tl hpdcnv al<j-)(p6v. ovk 
 (ItTLv dcoL, If gods do aught that's 
 base, no gods are they. Cp. Hep. 
 408 C y]fji.ti<i Se Kara ra irpouprj- 
 ij.ii'a 01) —cLOofjieOu avrots a.p.(fiO- 
 repa. dAA' d piv Oeov (sc. vios) 
 rjv, OVK ■^v, it^T/o-o/iev. alaxpoKep- 
 8r;s, ei 8' alaxpOK^pSrj'i. ovk r)V 
 Ocov. 22. tl Kal <roi kt\. : note 
 the redundancy of expression. 
 Where two persons are juxta- 
 posed, Kcu is often placed with
 
 52 
 
 HAATONOS 
 
 [6 A 
 
 ravra ^vi'SoKel tm eii | elSoTt irepi twi> tolo'utcov, avdy- B 
 
 KYj OT], a)<; eoLKe, /cat -qjxlp ^vy)(0}peZv. tl yoLp /cat 
 25 (f)7J(TOjxev, OL ye avTol ofxoXoyovjxev nepl avTwv prj^eu 
 
 etSeVat; dWd jxol eiirk tt/do? ^ikiov, av w? dkr)u(x)<; 
 
 Tjyei ravra ovrco^ yeyovevai ; 
 
 EY©. Kat ert ye rovroiv 6av[xaaLa)repa, d) So)- 
 
 /c/)are?, a ol noXkol ovk Lcracriv. 
 30 20. Kat TToXepov dpa rjyel av eluat rco ovri eV 
 
 rot? $eoLq npo'? aWi^Xou?, Kat e)(dpa<; ye oeivds Kai 
 
 6 A each, as in rel. clauses with oo-Trep gives the formula dAy/^ws : w? 6 B 
 and wawep. Here the ivv- in dXr]Ow<; : : aXr^Otia : rfj dXyjOeta. 
 ivv8oK€L further reenforces Kat He also notes that Plato, who 
 . . . Kat'. Cp. Foi/L 277 A Set affected the phrase, ceased to 
 Se f/.rj aol ixovoj ravra, akXa KafJiol employ it in his latest works 
 fiera aov kolvq (jw^oKtiv. Note {P/iil., Pol., Tim., Legg.), but 
 reduplication of the neg., 4 D used aAvj^ats with dKyjOtia and rrj 
 above, of ye, 13 E, and of av, dAr/^et'a instead. 29. o ol ttoWoI 
 14 E. See Frohberger, Lys. 14. ovk I'o-ao-iv : as /xdvrts, Euthyphro 
 24 (App.) ; 19. 4 (App.). On lays claim to recondite knowl- 
 rj^uv = e'/xo'. see GS. 54. edge of things divine not shared 
 B 24. tL -ydp Kttl <J)Tio-o|i€v : in- by the profainim 7'ulgits. His 
 deed, what ^\\\ I to say ? See note source of information was doubt- 
 on 3 A, 1. 4. 25. auTot : prob. less the Orphic writings (see 
 goes with ti8ivai, though it may Isocr. 11. 38 f., Lobeck, Aglao- 
 belong to 6/x.aAoyow/xei/. — (xriSev pha/mis 1.602). 30. Kal . . . 
 clSevai : we might have expected 
 ovhiv ace. to HA. 1024, G. 
 1 611; but see GMT. 685. 
 Cp. 12 B at8:to"^j,t 8e /xr/S-'v. 
 26. dWd : Miay,' freq. with imv. 
 Cp. 14 D. — irpos 4>i\iov : sc. 
 Al6<;, ' by Zeus, patron god 
 of friendship.' As here, Corg. 
 500 B, 519 E. Cp. Phaedr. 
 
 234 E Trpos Atoi (fyiXLOv. — ws Schanz has shown, occurs in 
 
 d\Ti9cos : ws in this connection Plato's earliest works, and in 
 
 seems to be the abl. of the the latest works gives place to 
 
 art., and ws aXijOo}'; almost ovrax;, with which it alternates 
 
 = rfj dXrjdtia. But see Krliger, in the intermediate group of 
 
 Gr. SpracJd. 69. 63. 8. Schanz dialogues. 
 
 Kal . . . T€ . . . Ktti : the Kat before 
 TToAe/xov is continuative ; re after 
 Aeyerat is correlative with the 
 next Kat'; and re in rd re dAAa 
 is correlative with Kat 8^ Kat'. — 
 dpa : for postponement of apa, 
 cp. Gorg. 472 D, 476 A {bis). 
 — Tui ovTt : in reality. HA. 
 779 b. This formula alone, as
 
 6C] 
 
 EY©Y*P12N 
 
 53 
 
 J 3 
 
 ^ct^a? /cat aXXa rotavTa noXKa, ola Xeyerat re vno ro^v 
 TTOirjTMV, Kal VTTo T(x)v ayadcoi^ ypa(f)€ct)u rot re | aXXa C 
 lepa TjfXLv KCLTaTTeTTOiKikT ai, Kol St) Kal rolq /xeyaXot? 
 Hauadrji'aioL'; 6 TreVXo? jU-cctto? rait' rotourajf TrotKiX- 
 IxoLTojv audyerai et? ri^i^ aKporroXiv ; ravra dXrjOrj 
 (f)(Ojxeu eluat, w \ivdv(f)poi' ; 
 
 6 i> 33. Kal . . . KaTaireiroiKiXTai : 
 we might have expected oi'ois 
 after km to conform to ota above ; 
 but Plato begins here to break 
 with liis first constr., which he 
 wliolly abandons at kul Sr] Kal. 
 Cp. /'!ep. 378 C TToWov Seiyiyav- 
 TOfjuixM'; T€ ixvOoXoyrjTEOv uvrots 
 Kal TTOtKikTiov, /cat aAAas (.^Opa'i 
 TToAAa? KOL TTUi'TOOMTra? aeuJv re 
 Kat rjpwu)V Trpos crryyeva? re Kai 
 oiK£tovs avTwv. Kara- suggests 
 that the ornamentation is ex- 
 tensive and thoroughly done. 
 — d7a0wv : slightly ironical. 
 C 34. Upa : means 'sacred ob- 
 jects ' in general, not temples, as 
 some have understood it. This 
 is shown by the collocation to. 
 T€ aAAu upa . . . Kal or] Kat . . . 
 6 ircVAo?. — Kal hr] KaC : see note 
 on 2 D. — Tois fif^cLXois IlavaGT]- 
 va(ois : for the dat., see HA. 782 ; 
 G. 1192; B. 385. The festival 
 of the Panathenaea was the most 
 ancient and most important held 
 at Athens. It was celebrated 
 yearly, but fro^m the time of 
 Pisistratus the Great Panatiie- 
 naea were held in the third year 
 of everv Olyminad. in the month 
 of Hccatombaeon (July-August). 
 The occasion commemorated the 
 union of Attica under Theseus, 
 
 and was sacred to Athene, the 6 C 
 patron deity of Athens, on whose 
 traditional birthday, the 28th of 
 the month, the festivities culmi- 
 nated in a grand procession to 
 the Acropolis. The representa- 
 tion of tills procession on the 
 frieze of the Parthenon is justly 
 celebrated. All the free inhab- 
 itants of the city participated in 
 it, and escorted to the temple 
 of the goddess on the Acropolis 
 the splendid saffron-colored robe, 
 the pepliis. This garment had 
 been l)egun nine months before 
 by four virgins {aoprjcj>6poi), and 
 was richly embroidered by skill- 
 ful maidens and matrons (ipya- 
 arlvun) with representations of 
 the batde of the Giants and other 
 scenes in which the goddess fig- 
 ured prominently. The pepliis 
 was carried at the head of the 
 procession, spread on yards as a 
 sail for a ship, which was moved 
 on wheels, and was then draped 
 about the statue of Athene Polias 
 in the Ereciitheum. See Frazer's 
 Pausaiiias 2. 574. 36. dva7€- 
 Tai : ava- because the Acropolis, 
 as its name implies, is high 
 ground ; ayfrai because of the 
 procession accompanying the 
 peplus. Cp. also Rep. t,2-j A.
 
 54 nAATI2N02 • [6 C 
 
 EY0. Mr) ixovov ye, c5 Sw/cpare?' dXX' oVep apri 
 eiiTou, Kol dk\a aoL iyco TroXXa, idvTrep ^ovXr], nepl 
 40 T(Ji)p deiiov OLrjyrjijoixai, d <jv aKOTjcov ev olo^ OTi 
 iKTrXayyjcreL. 
 
 VII. 2fi- OuK av Oavfidi^oLfJiL. dXXd raCra fxeu 
 fxoi elq avOif; iirl (T^oXtJ? SirjyyjcreL' vwl 8e, oirep 
 apn ae rjpoixrjv, Treipco aa(j)€cnepov eLTrelv. ov ydp 
 pie, I (S eratpe, to Trporepou LKav(i)<; eStSa^a? ipcorrj- D 
 5 cravra to octlov, on ttot etrj, dXXd poi elire^:, on 
 TovTO Tvy)(dueL oaiov of, o crt' vvv Trotei?, (f)6i'OV 
 ine^LCJi' Tu iraTpi. 
 
 EY0. Kat, dXrjOrj ye eXeyov, o) ^wK-pare?. 
 
 20. Icroj?. aXXa ydp, oj JLv9v(f)pov, Kat dXXa 
 10 TToXXd ^179 eli^at oaca. 
 
 EY©. Kat yap ecTTiv. 
 
 20. Mepvrjcrai ovv, on ov tovto croi SceKeXevoprju, 
 ev TL Tj ovo pe OLodgai tmv ttoXXcov ocicop, aXX' eKelvo 
 avTo TO 61009, d) TrdvTa ra oVta ocrid ecTTiv ; €cf)7]aOa 
 
 6C 38. (It] |ji6vov {sc. TavTo) -ys yijcrei. 2. Sifi-yrio-ei : jussive fut., 6C 
 
 (sc. <f>a$L): /j-rj is deprecatory, HA. 844 ; G. 1265; B. 583, N. i; 
 
 RD. § 136; ior /xr) fxovov ye . . . GMT. 69. 5. on TroTellrj : seenote D 
 
 dXXd, see RD. § 157.— apn: on 3 D. 8. eXt-yov : GMT. 57. 
 
 refers to 6 B. 39. irepl tcov 9. dWd -ydp: introduces an ob- 
 
 Seiwv: here almost = Trepi twv jection ; yup is not^w, HA. 1050. 
 
 ^Ewv, whicli text is implied in the 4 d; B. 441, N. 2; RD. § 147. 
 
 Armenian Version. 40. ev 0I8' The collocation is common. Cp. 
 
 oTi : certainly, HA. 1049. i ^- 9C, 14B. 14. el8os . . . ISea : see 
 
 Here (.v oiSa. is parenthetical, note on 5 D. Here the terms are 
 
 and OTi is superfluous. Cp. evidently identical in meaning. 
 
 Apol. 2)7 B wv eS oXh^ OTI KaKwv It is the notion tliat is desired, — 
 
 01/Tojv and Dem. 9. i Travrwv the conception, or the essential 
 
 olS" OTI cf)r]qavTMv y av, and see characteristic in virtue of which 
 
 Frohbergeron Lys. 13. 9 (App.). things are, and are called, what 
 
 Vn. I. ovK dv Gaufid^oifii : / they are. Here cKetvo avTo to 
 
 sko2ild nol be s//rprisi:ci.No\.e\.h:\i elSo; and tuuVt^v . . . avTrjv . . . 
 
 Socrates does not deny eKirXa- T7]v lS:av, below, 1. 18, have no
 
 6E] 
 
 EY®Y*PfiN 
 
 55 
 
 15 yap TTOV jXLa ISea to. re drdcrta avocna eu'at kol to. | 
 ocna ocrta • 77 ov ixvriixovevei<i ; 
 EY0. "Eyoj-ye. 
 
 20. TavTYjv 7oivvu fx€ avTTjv SiSa^ou rrjv ISeav, 
 
 Tt5 TTore icTTiv, Lua els eKeiviqv aTToj^Xinciiv koX )(/5&>/xe- 
 
 20 i/o<; avTT^ TTapaSeiyiJiaTi, o jxeu au tolovtov t), S)i^ au rj 
 
 av rj aX\o<; rt? vpaTTr), (j)0) octlov eivai, o S' elf ^1117 
 
 Totol)^o^', /XT7 ^w. 
 
 EY0. 'AX\' et ourw /3ov/\et, w Xa)KpaTe<i, kol ovtcj 
 croi (fipacroj. 
 25 212. 'AXXo, /x'i^z/ /8ovXo/xat ye. 
 
 E 
 
 6 D reference to hypostatized Ideas 
 (see note on 5 D), but avro'i 
 marks the notion as at once cs- 
 sential and by itself, that is, dis- 
 tiiigiiisJicd from all else. 
 E- 19. €is 6K41VTJV diropXe'irtov ktX.. : 
 looking to it and employing it as 
 a model. dTroySAeVw in untecli- 
 nical language means 'to have 
 regard to,' ' to glance at ' ; cp. 
 Phaedo 115 C, Symp. 220 E. 
 Here the notion is only a norm 
 serviceable as a test to insure 
 correct thinking. Cp. Goig. 
 474 D TL hi ro6e ; ru. KaAa Tvavra. 
 . . . £is ov6kv attofiXcTiixw KaAets 
 e/ca(jTOT£ KfxAtt ; ' But, sir, — all 
 objects of beauty, do you not 
 look to some model and so pro- 
 nounce them beautiful on each 
 occasion ? ' See also Gorg. 503 D. 
 Meno 72 C. But the figure of 
 the irapa.huyix.a played a large 
 part in Plato's thought. For him 
 the object of thought and ' being' 
 or '■ reality ' are of necessity iden- 
 tical ; hence, by a natural infer- 
 ence, the norm of true tliinking 
 
 becomes the absolutely real. 
 This is the foundation for the 
 traditional Theory of ideas. 
 Good instances of the technical 
 use of 7rapa8eiy/xa are Farm. 
 132 D, Rep. 472 C, and Tim. 
 28 A ; but the untechnical mean- 
 ing may be found in any dia- 
 logue, as e.g. Legg. 630 C. Note 
 that iKuv-qv and avr?] refer to the 
 same object. KD. § 49. Usually 
 iKui'o^ is employed for second 
 mention, as in 14 D, but in- 
 stances of the reverse order are 
 not infrequent. Cp. Frohberger 
 on Lys. 14. 28 (App.). For 
 constr. of irapaSei-yixaTi. see HA. 
 777 a. 20. lov : tor tovtiov a, 
 HA. 996; G. 1032. 24. <|>pdor<D : 
 ' will declare, make clear.' Cp. 
 10 A flAA iyw 7retf}d<Toix(U rra- 
 (f)i(TTepov (fypdcrai and 6 C Tretpcu 
 aa(fi£<TTepov eiTreir. 25. dXXd 
 |iTjv ... -ye : • but. indeed. I do 
 wish.' 
 
 Second Definitiox : 'What 
 is agreeable to the gods is holy ; 
 what is not, is unholy.' 
 
 6E
 
 56 
 
 nAATf)N02 
 
 [6E 
 
 EY0. "Ecttl tolvvu to fxeu rot? 6eoi<; Trpocrc^tXe? 
 oaLov, TO Se fxr] | 7rpoo"(^tXe9 OLVoariov. 7 
 
 Sii. nayK-aA.w9, w Kvdv(f)poi', /cat w? eyw i(,rJTOvu 
 aTTOKpLvacrOai ere, ovtoj vvv aTreKpivoi. el p.evT0i 
 30 dXr)6e<;, tovto ovttoj olSa, dWa av Sr]Xoi> otl eVeKSt- 
 Sa^€t?, (t)? ecTTLV dXr]drj a Xeyei?. 
 
 EY©. Uctvu /xev ovJ^. 
 
 VIlI. 2fi. Oe^oe 817, eTno-KexjjcoixeOa, tl \eyojxev. 
 To [xeu 6eo(j)i\e<i re /cat 6 deo^ikrj^ d.vdpoiTTO'; ocrto?, 
 TO 8e ^eo/xtcre? /cat 6 0eofxi(Tr^<^ dvocrio'; • ov TavTOv o 
 ecTTW^ aXkd to evavTL(i)TaTov to ocjlov too avoaioi ' 
 5 ovy^ ovr(i)<? (eipiqTai) ; 
 
 EY®. OvTco [xeu ovp. 
 
 2fl. Kat ev ye (^atverat elprjcrdai; | 
 
 6E 27. ji^ : HA. 1026 : G. 1613 ; VIII. i. ti Xe'-yojiev : cp. tl y A 
 
 7 A B. 431.1. 28. iraYKdX.ws : KaAws Aeyet, 9 E. The question asked is 
 
 and similar words are oftenest uuliether what is said be true or 
 
 used to express approval of the false; cp. the phrases. r\ Xiyeiv 
 
 substance of a statement, as 9 E, ' to speak truth,' ovBkv Xiyuv, • to 
 
 12 E, and 15 C, below, Prot. 
 352 D. P/iaedo 79 D. and Gorg. 
 454 D. where KaAws = 6p0w^ or 
 akr)6w<;. Here, however, it is 
 intended merely to commend the 
 form of the definition, though 
 it later proves untenable (cp. 
 et fxivTOL aXr)6k). Euthvphro 
 avoids his previous error of de- 
 finingan universal by a particular; 
 but, as we shall presently see, he 
 is now guilty of what logicians call 
 the erroneous conversion of an 
 universal proposition. 30. €ir€K- 
 5i8d^€is : "you will follow up and 
 complete your evidence that 
 what vou sav is true.' Con- 
 trast SlSol^ov,']. 18. Cp. Frot. 
 328 E. 
 
 say what is not true.'' and Hipp. 
 A/a. 296 A (1)? <po[^ovfjLau rC ttot 
 av \iyofX€v, ' I am greatly con- 
 cerned whether what we now 
 say be true or false.' Probably 
 TL 07} ovv Xiyofjiev -rrtpX tov octlov, 
 10 C. is to be understood in the 
 same sense. 3. ravrov . . . 
 TO evavTitoTarov : both words in 
 pred.. but the former regularly 
 has the art., the latter often, esp. 
 when, as here, it = t/ie diametri- 
 cal opposite ; cp. irav TovvavTLOV, 
 5 D. Note the postponement of 
 8c' to third place, possibly to avoid 
 01' 8i. as Schanz suggests, though 
 the combination does occur, as 
 e.g. Rep. 328 C. 5. oy>\ oiirus 
 (el'pTjrat) ; cp. 5 D.
 
 7C] 
 
 EY©Y$Pf2N 
 
 57 
 
 EY0. AoKw, 0) Sw/cpares. [etpT^rat yctp.] B 
 
 2fi. Ou/covi^ /cat on aracnd[,ov(TLv ol deot, S) EvOv- 
 lo (f)pou, Kol OLa(f)€popraL aXXr^Xot? /cat e)(Opa iarlu iu 
 avroi? 7r/969 dXXyjXov^, kol tovto elpiqrai; 
 
 EY0. ELprjTac yoip. 
 
 5f2. "E^dpav Se /cat 6pyd<;, w dpiare, r) Tvepl tlvmv 
 otaffiopd TTOiet ; woe oe cTKOTTOjpev. dp' dv el Sta^e- 
 15 polpeOa iyd) re /cat o"u vrept dptdpovy onorepa TrXetoi, 
 T^ Trept TOUTOif OLaffiopd i)^dpov'i dv rjjJids ttoioI /cat 
 opyi^eadaL aXXr^Xot?, •^ eVt koyiCTfMou i\66vTe<; irepi 
 ye TO)v ToiovTOiv ra^v dv | dTra.WayeZp.ev; C 
 
 EY0. ^a^'^; ye. 
 
 2fl. OvKovv /cat 77epi rov peil,ovo<; /cat i\dTTOvo<i 
 el hia(^epoipeda, em to perpelv eXOovre^ ra^v vrav- 
 craipeO' du Trj<i Starfiopds ; 
 
 20 
 
 7 B 8. SoKw : here — Sokci /u,oi, // 
 jijiv/zi- j-f /£> w^. T here are numer- 
 ous examples ; as, e.g., Rep. 4.J2 
 D. 554 B. The Greek tended 
 strongly to use pars, expressions 
 for impers. See note on 14 B. 
 10. dX\T|\ois: HA. 772 ; G. I175 ; 
 B. 392. Contrast HA. 748 ; G. 
 1117:13.362.1. 12. eipTjrai ^dp : 
 in 6 A ff. yap is often thus used in 
 brief answers. Cp. kuI yap ear lv 
 6 D. 13. t'^Gpav 8€ Kal opYoLs : 
 noteworthy, because such expres- 
 sions are usually assimilated to 
 the same number : here opyai' are 
 probably conceived as particu- 
 lar outbursts of passion resulting 
 from the disposition. ^x^P^- ^P" 
 'E.wr.Mcd. 1 1 50 opyas a<^rjp€.i koI 
 ^oAov veavtSos- 14. dp' av . . . 
 av : for repetition of av, see 
 HA. 864; G. 1312; B. 439, X. 2 ; 
 
 GS. 467. 15. oiroTcpa irXtiw : 7 B 
 plur., because several aggregates 
 are compared, and the decision is 
 reached by reducing them to 
 number. 17. ■q : does not here 
 introduce the second part of a 
 double question proper. We 
 should say, ' should we not 
 rather^ etc. The second clause 
 excludes the first. — wcpi 7s : 
 for position of y;, see HA. 1037. 
 I a. 20. irtpl Tov {icC^ovos Kal C 
 tXaxTovos : the terms are corre- 
 lates and together make out the 
 single notion, size; hence the art. 
 is not repeated. So in 1. 25. -n-tpi 
 TOV fSapvrepov re /cat Kov<fiOTipov, 
 i.e. weis^/it, 8 D ttc/di toiv StKaiwv 
 KOL ahUoiv. When the art. is 
 repeated the substantives are 
 viewed as independent of each 
 other, or they may be contrasted.
 
 58 
 
 EAATONOS 
 
 [7C 
 
 EY0. "Ecttl TavTa. 
 
 2fi. Kat ini ye to IcrTavaL ekOovre^, w? eyw/zat, 
 25 TTepi Tov ^apvTepov re kol Kov(f)OTepov hiaKpiOei- 
 fxev av ; 
 
 EY®. TTw? yctyo ov ; 
 
 20. Uepl TLPO's Se Srj Stere^^eVre? Acai evri riVa 
 KpCcTLV ov hwdp-evoi a^iKeaOai eydpoi ye av dXXyjkoL<; 
 30 elfiev KOL opyit^oiixeda ; lctcjs ov Trp6)(eip6v aoi iarLV, 
 dW ifiov \eyovTo<^ | (TKOTrei, el Toioe ecrrt to re OLKaiop D 
 Kol TO olSlkop Koi KaXou KOL alcT^pov KOL dyaOov /cat 
 KaKov. dpa, ov Tavrd ecTTw, nepl wv hieve^OevTe^ koI 
 ov hwdfjievoi inl iKavrjp Kpicriv avTOJV iXOelu i^Opol 
 35 dXXT]XoL<^ ytypofieOay oTav yLypcojxeda, kol iyco /cat cri) 
 
 KOI ol dXXoL drdpCOTTOL TTCtlTe? ; 
 
 EY®. 'AXA.' ecFTLP avTTj tj ota^opd, oj XcoKpaTe^, 
 /cat Trepl tovtojv. 
 
 20. Tt oe ol deoi, o) EvOvcppop ; ovk elirep tl 8ta- 
 40 (fiepopTat, Old ravra OLa(pepoLPT' dp ; 
 
 7 ^ See Krliger, 58. 2. i ; RD. § 237. 
 Note 9 C TO ocrtov koI fxrj, 1 5 E ra 
 TC ocrta Kol /uirj, 1 2 E rot re tvae^rj 
 KM ocrta /cat ra /xrj. 22. rfis 5ia- 
 <j)opds: HA. 748; G. 1 1 17; B. 
 362. I. 
 
 24. TO lo-Tdvai : zvcigJiing. 
 Usually the verb has some addi- 
 tion, such as C^ycp, Itri ^uyoii, iv 
 Tw ^uyo). or aroiOfjiw. As here. 
 Ar. Par, 1249. ^8. irepl tivos 
 Se . . . Kal liri Tiva Kpicriv : HA. 
 1012; G. 1601. The phrase ETTt 
 
 TLVJ. KpL<TLV = CTTt TtVos KpiacV by 
 
 a transference quite common in 
 Lat. ; c]?. ob earn iraiii, Livy 
 21. 52, and similar examples. 
 31. e|iov Xe-yovTos : for the gen. 
 
 abs., see tooc 8e uov evevor/cra 7 C 
 a/Aa AJyovTOi. 9 C . — to tc SiKaiov D 
 . . . Kal KttKov : in appos. with 
 TaSe. For the omission of the 
 art., see note above on 1. 20. Cp. 
 Gorg. 450 D oiov rj a.pL6fxrjTiK-q 
 KaL XoyL(TTiKrj Kai yewfjitTpLKrj Kat 
 TreTTevTtKT] ye /cat aAAat TroAAat 
 Tex^^i- F'o^' ^^"is thought, cp. A/c. 
 /. 1 1 1 E ff. 35. OTav -yi-yvioiitOa : 
 not quite, but almost — iKaarore. 
 Tlie limitation is important, since 
 it is quite possible to differ with- 
 out hatred. 37. avTr] : in the 
 pred. and = Totavrr]. 39- tC 8e 
 ol 9toi : • but what of the 
 gods?' Cp. Tt' 8e rj vavTvqyoZ^ 
 VTrrjpeTLKtj ; 13 D, and Apol. 25 A
 
 8 A] 
 
 EY®Y<J)PON 
 
 59 
 
 EY©. UoWr) dvdyKrj. 
 
 'S.Q. Kal Twu dewv dpa, o) yevvale \ Evdv(f)poi', E 
 dXXoL aA./Va St/caia r^yovvTaL Kara tou aou \6yov, koI 
 Kokd Kal ala-^pd /cat dyadd Kal KaKa- ov yap dv ttov 
 45 i(XTa(TLalpv dWrjXoL^, el prj rrepl tovtoju hie^epovTo' 
 ^ ydp ; 
 
 EY0. '0/3^w9 Xeyei?. 
 
 512. OvKovu dnep Kakd rjyovvrai eKaarot kol dyaOd 
 Kal OLKata, Tavra Kal (juXova-LU, ret Se euavTia tovtcdv 
 50 fxiaovcriv ; 
 
 EY0. Udvv ye. 
 
 20. Taura oe -ye, oj? crv (f)rj'?, ol fxev StVaia rjyovv- 
 rat. 01 8e aSiK-a • Trept a Kal dfx<^i(T^riTovPTe<; I or a- 8 
 crta^ovcrt re /cat 7roXe[xovcni' dXXyjXoL<?. dpa ovv ovrco ; 
 55 EY®. OvTO). 
 
 50. Taur apa, oj? eotK"€i', fxnyeZraL vtto toju Oedv 
 Kai (^tXetrat, /cat deofxiarj re /cat deo(f)LXrj ravr' du elrj. 
 
 7D Tt 6€ ot (SovXevTUL ; Tt 8; here is 
 akin to the usage seen in 4 A 
 and 8 B. Cp. also rt Se B^, 14 A. 
 — clVep Ti 8i.a(j)€'povTai : note the 
 restriction, which is regular with 
 elVep ; it implies disbelief of tb.e 
 alleged dissensions among the 
 gods. Cp. tlie clauses with ciirep 
 in 8 DE. The clause states the 
 general hypothesis, and Sia^e- 
 poLVT av is the apod, of a 
 particular ideal supposition, not 
 expressed, which is based upon 
 it. Cp. A/>o/. 29 D. See note 
 on TavT uv eirj, 8 A. 
 
 41. ttoXXti oLvd-yKT) : Plato is 
 fond of reenforcing avdyKr], in 
 the manner of colloquial speech, 
 with such words as a-n-aaa (^Rep. 
 381 C), TTao-a {I'/uiedo 67 A), and 
 
 ix(.yd\rj {Rep. 485 E), besides 7D 
 TToAAr;. which occurs most frecj. 
 43. aWoi aXXa : HA. 704 a. E 
 46. T) -ydp; "is it not so?' 
 52. Tavrd 86 76 : ye belongs to 
 Tnvrd. yielding its normal posi- 
 tion to Se. Other instances of 
 Si ye are 10 E, 13 li, 14 A. 
 57. TttuT av el't] : for accent of 8 A 
 TavT, see HA. 107; G. 120. 
 The opt. is potential ; the defer- 
 ential hesitation is assumed in 
 the interest of urbanity, not to 
 express a real doubt. Cp. 13 D 
 VTTrjpeTLKi] Tts ap, w^ toiKti', et7/ 
 ^eoi? ; 1 4 C liruTTrjixyf apa aiTTq- 
 (jews Koi Sorreo)? ^eoT? oai.oTr)'; av 
 €ir] ; 14 E ip-TTopiKi) apu Ti<; av 
 elrj. On this use of the potential 
 opt., see GS. 434-436. The
 
 6o 
 
 riAATONOS 
 
 [8 A 
 
 EY®. "EoLKev. 
 
 2fi. Kal oana dpa Kat avocria ret aura av eir), w 
 60 Evdvcf)pop, TovTO) TO) \6yco. 
 EY0. Kivhwevei. 
 
 IX. 20. OvK apa o rjpofirjv aireKpivo), w Oav 
 [xacTLe. ov yap tovto ye rjpwTOjp, b Tvy)(ai'ei tovtov 
 ov ocnou re /<at avocrtov o o av feorptAe? t), /cat 
 ^eo/xtcre'9 iaTLV, (09 eoLK€v. axTTe, c5 lijv6v(f)poVy o av 
 5 i'w 7701619 Tozv I irarepa koXolI^cov, ovSev Oavjxaa-Tou, B 
 et rouro opwv tco fiev All Trpocrc^tXe? Trotet?, to! Se 
 Kpovo) Kal Tcp Ovpavat i)(^9p6v, /cat rw fxev 'H(/)atcrr6J 
 (fiiXov, Trj 0€ 'Hpa e'^Bpov ' Kal et rt? ctXXo? rco^' ^eoit' 
 erepo^; erepoj Stac^eperat 77ept auroO, /cat eKecvoL^ Kara 
 10 TO. aura. 
 
 8 V tone of diffident question or as- 
 sertion is peculiarly appropriate 
 to Socrates, since he professes to 
 seek instruction from Euthyphro. 
 
 60. TOVTO) TO) Xoyto : ' on this 
 view ' ; others understand, ' ace. 
 to your definition.' Adyos clearly 
 = ' definition 'in g D. The 
 opinion is not adopted by 
 Socrates, and contradicts 7 A. 
 6i. KivSvvEVEi : see note on 2 C. 
 
 IX. 2. o Tvyxdvti kt\. : 'that 
 which, while self-identical, is holy 
 as well as unholy ' ; cp. 5 D, 7 A. 
 Here tuvtov ov go together, and 
 the ov usual with rvyxf'-i'eL is 
 omitted, on which see HA. 
 984 a; GMT. 902. 3. 6 8" av 
 e(o<|>i.X€s TJ : HA. 914 B ; G. 1431 ; 
 GMT. 532. 4. too-Tt : conse- 
 B qicejitly ; cp. 9 C. 6. tovto 
 8ptov : just as ouros (cp. 7 B 
 Kat TOVTO eifjTjTat) and ovtm (cp. 
 
 9 D €1 tovto V1V0di^€V0S OVTU) 
 
 . . . StSttfets) are used in refer- 8 B 
 ring to that which has just been 
 described, so too ^pav resumes 
 the verb, as we use ' do ' ; tovto 
 (or avTo) Spav is the standing 
 phrase for ' to do so.' See 
 Morris on Thucyd. 5. 2. Note 
 TTOteiv in b av vvv Trotets tov 
 iraTepa KoXd^MV, 1. 5, and SpSv 
 in Tt's iaTLV 6 docKwv k(u tl opwv, 
 8D. 8. TTJ 86"Hpa€xep6v: Hera 
 cast her son Hephaestus from 
 Olympus into Oceanus because 
 he was born lame ; he, in revenge, 
 sent her a golden throne with 
 secret chains with which she was 
 bound when she sat upon it. See 
 Horn. 2 394-405, Pausan. i. 20. 2. 
 Allusion is made to the legend 
 also in J^ep. 378 D. 9. Kal iKii- 
 
 VOIS: SC. TOVTO 8pU)V T<2 p.kv (f>LX.OV 
 
 ■Kota.'i T<2 Se f.-^0p6v. Here el' tis 
 aAAos implies a plurality of gods ; 
 hence the plural.
 
 8C] 
 
 EY®Y<I>PnN 
 
 6i 
 
 EY©. AXX. ot/xat, 0) S(oKpaTe<;, Trepi ye tovtov tojv 
 6eo)v ovSeua erepou irepco hiatjidpecrdaL, cog ov Set hiK-rju 
 OioovaL eKeivov, 09 av aStVo)? riva dnoKTeLvr]. 
 
 2fi. Tt 0€ ; avdp(t)TTO)i>, CO V^vd^xjipov, yjSr) tlpo'^ 
 15 'qKov(ra<; aix<^i(T^rjTovvTO<;, a>? tov aStVco? | dnoKTei- C 
 vaPTa T) dXko dSt/cw? TTOtowra ortout' ov Set StK-qv 
 OLOOuaL ; 
 
 EY0. Ov8ei^ ju.e^' ow Travovrai ravra d/JLcfiLcr/Sr)- 
 TovvTe<; Kal dXXoOL kol iv rot? St/cacrrr^^tot?. dSt- 
 20 Kotiz^re? ydp TrajXTToWa, TrdpTO. TTOiovai koL Xeyovat 
 (fievyouTe'^ ttji^ hiKrjv. 
 
 20- 'H /cat ofxoXoyovcnv, (h ^vOvcfypof, dhiKelu, /cat 
 6[xoXoyowTe<i o/xoj? ov Sett" (pacrl crcfid'? StSoVat h'lKrjv ; 
 
 8 B 12. €T€pov ertpo) ktX. : ' main- 
 tain, in opposition one to an- 
 other, tliat he ought not.' For 
 the dat., see HA. 772 ; G. 1 1 75 ; 
 B. 392. 2. Cp. aix(j>L(T lir]TovvTo<;, 
 ws . . . ou 8a, 1. 15, and 1. 26 
 Ae'yetv ovh aiJi(^i.<jfiriTCLV, ws ov-)(l. 
 The phrases are treated Hke ordi- 
 nary verbs of denying (HA. 
 1029 a) and approximate, as the 
 last-quoted passage shows, to 
 simple indir. disc. 13. eKeivov, os 
 av : see note on o 8' av ^eoc^tAes 
 ^8 A. Cp. also 9 AD. — dSiKws : 
 Euthyphro is begging the ques- 
 C tion. 18. ovZiv : a strengthened 
 ov, HA. 719 b ; G. 1060 ; RD. § 6. 
 
 — |i€v ovv : imiiio vero, corrective. 
 
 — d(ji,4)io-pT|TovvT€s : HA. 981 ; 
 G. 1580; B. 660. 20. irdvTa 
 iroiovcri : like ttSv Troieiv, freq. 
 implies unscrupulousness ; cp. 
 Travoupyos, Travoupyav. 21. <|>e'u- 
 •yovTcs : conative, HA. 825; G. 
 1255; B. 523. (Z^.Apol. 38 D. 
 
 The verb has not its technical 8C 
 meaning of 'being a defendant.' 
 See Gorg. 479 B. 22. 6^0X070 vo-iv 
 . . . d8iK€iv : usually d8t/<ori/T£? ; 
 the inf. here probably because of 
 the following part., HA. 981 ; 
 G. 1581 ; B. 660. I N. Cp. 
 Arist. Rhd. 1358'' 30 IT. irept \xkv 
 ydp Twv aXAwv IvioTf. ovk av 
 dfxcjaafSrjTyaauv, oiov 6 SiKa^o/xe- 
 vos (lis ov yeyovev 7^ ovk tf3X.uipev • 
 
 OTL O aOlKei, OVO€TTOT UI' o/xoAo- 
 
 yr]aeuv • ovSkv yap av tSeL StKj^s. 
 About the rest sojitetinies tlicy 
 -iuoiild not elite}- denial, e.g., the 
 defendant ivould not deny that 
 the thing had occurred, or that 
 he had dealt the blow, but he 
 would never admit that lie was 
 in the wrong. See, however, 
 Auct. ad Herenn. 2. 16. 24. 
 23. ov Seiv <})ao-C : accent and 
 position mark <^ao-t for empha- 
 sis ; the normal order occurs, 1. 
 28, ov <\>a<Jiv aoiKixv-
 
 62 
 
 HAATflNOS 
 
 [8C 
 
 25 
 
 30 
 
 35 
 
 8C 
 
 EY0. OvSafXMq TovTo ye. 
 
 2i2. OvK dpa TTOiv ye ttololxtl Kai Xeyova. tovto 
 ydp, oljJiaL, ov ToXjxcoaL \iyeiv ovo d[X(f)L(Tl3r]relv, 0)9 
 ov'^i, elirep dSt/coucrt ye, | horeov SiKyju • d\X\ oljxaL, 
 ov ^acrtf doLKelu. rj yd-p ; 
 
 EY©. "AXrjOrj Xeyetg. 
 
 20. OvK dpa IkeZvo ye dix(f)icr^r}Tovcnv, co? ov 
 TOP dSiKovPTa Sel Sihouau '^iKrjV dXX' eKelvo Lcr(o<; 
 dpfpLcr/S'njTova'L, to tl? ecxTiv 6 doLKwu kol tl opa>p Kau 
 
 770X6. 
 
 EY®. "AXr}6rj Xeyet?. 
 
 2n. OvKovu avrd ye TavTa /cat ol deal TreTTOvOacriv, 
 eiTrep crTacndt^ovcri irepl t(ov oiKaicov koI aot/coj", w? 
 6 (J09 X6yo<^, Kol ol [xeu (jiacTLV dXXov<; doLKelu, ol oe 
 
 D 
 
 D 
 
 25. oviK apa irdv kt\. : 'there 
 is, then, one thing at least they 
 dare not say.' There is here a. 
 play on the literal and derivative 
 senses of ttSv ttoluv, the more 
 evident because irotovaL is not 
 really needed, since all hinges 
 on Xtyovat- 26. ov toXiawo-i 
 ... COS ov\L: see note on 1. 12. 
 28. oil <j)ao-iv: HA. 1028; G. 
 1383. 2; B. 431. 3. ov (jiacTLV 
 aSLKttv: they plead not guilty . On 
 the face of it, this plea might be 
 subject to a double construction : 
 first, it might mean that they have 
 not committed the act alleged ; 
 again, it might mean that, though 
 they have done the deed, their 
 action does not constitute aviola- 
 tion of the law (cp. cfiovo'; StVaios 
 and see note on 4 B). Here the 
 latter is clearly intended. In what 
 follows, if the text is sound (see 
 App.), the plea is somewhat ex- 
 
 tended, so as to embrace the 8 D 
 questions by whom, how, and 
 when a violation of law was com- 
 mitted, if indeed there was a vio- 
 lation. In the case, ^..^.. of justi- 
 fiable homicide in self-defense, 
 such a plea would not be at all 
 inconsistent with one of ' not 
 guilty,' to a charge of murder. 
 29. dXriGfi X6Y«is : frequent in 
 answers, see 1. 34, and 10 E, 14 E. 
 32. TO Tis 60-Tiv : for the art., see 
 G. 955. 2. 35. Kal ol 0601 : t/ie 
 gods likewise. Socrates, as usual, 
 is arguing from analogy. It is, 
 in fact, the analogy between the 
 conduct of gods and of men that 
 underlies his 
 37. ol ficv ({>a(riv 
 
 whole argument. 
 
 ktX. : 'and 
 one set of gods declares that 
 they (viz. certain other beings, aX- 
 Xow?) are in the wrong, whereas 
 the other set says that they are 
 not.' See App.
 
 9 A] 
 
 EY0Y*PnN 
 
 63 
 
 ov cf)a(TLu; enel eKelvo ye StJttov, o) ^au/xctcrte, ovheh 
 ovre Oewv ovre avOpMiroiiu | To\jxa \4yeLv, w? ov tcj E 
 40 ye ahiKovvri Soreou hiKiqv. 
 
 EY©. Nai, TovTO fxeu akrjOh Xeyet?, w XwKpare^, 
 TO Ke(j)a\aiov. 
 
 2f2. AXX eKaaTov ye, ot/xat, oj Evdvcfypou, tcov 
 
 TTpa^OevTOiv dfi(f)Lcr/3r)Tov(TLi' ol apc^yia^rirovvTe^, koI 
 
 45 avOpcoTTOL /cat ^eoi, etvep dfMcf)L(7/3y]Tovcnp 0eoi- Trpd- 
 
 gecoq Tivo<i trepi Sia(^epo/xe/-'oi ol peu 8t/cat£u9 ^acrlv 
 
 avTTju 7TeTTpd^0aL, ol oe dSt/co)?' dp^ ovv ovro) ; 
 
 EY0. TLdpv ye. 
 
 X. 2f2. lOi vvv, d) (fiiXe ^v0v(f)poi', SiSa^ou /cat I 
 ijjie, iva ao(f)(orepo<i yeucofxaL, ri crot TeKixrjpiou eanv, 9 
 
 8D 38. 8T|irov : assuredly, more 
 E confident than ttov. 39. roXjiqi 
 X^Ytiv : 'has the eflfrontery to say.' 
 — Tu) "ye dSiKovvTi : H A. 991 ; G. 
 1597 ; B. 666. Here ye indicates 
 that his guilt is admitted ; for its 
 position, see HA. 1037, i a. 
 40. 8iKT]v : HA. 990 ; G. 1 597 ; B. 
 666. 41. TOVTO |X€v d\T|6€s X«"Y«'-s : 
 note fj.iv solitarium. With -the 
 form of the sent. cp. Gorg. 461 D 
 Ti toSto Aeyeis = Tt Icrri roivTo o 
 Ac'yet?, Ale. T. 109 B ^zivhv tovto 
 yc lpis)Ta<i, and above 3 C ovh\v 
 oTi ovK d\T]Oe<; etprjKa, HA. 618, 
 and 1012 a. But aXrjOe^ Aeyeis 
 (like dkrjdrj At'yeis) is practically 
 = aXi-jOeveLs ; cp. Meno 98 B. Lack. 
 186 A, Dem. 7. 43. 42. to Kc4>a.- 
 Xaiov : ' in the main,' HA. 626 b ; 
 B. 3 1 8. The reservation is due 
 entirely to embarrassment, not to 
 any exception that he intends to 
 urge. 45. irpdletos Ttvos irspi : ex- 
 planatory asyndeton. HA. 1039. 
 
 The emphatic position of Trpaleojs 8 E 
 denotes that the gods ditlier among 
 themselves in their judgment of 
 the action, not about administer- 
 ing or withholding punishment 
 of admitted guilt. For Wpi. see 
 HA. 109 a; G. 116. I : B. 68. 
 
 X. I. CGi vvv : 'come now.' vvv 
 is illative, not temporal. B. 582. \. 
 2. Ti oToi TeK[iT|pi6v to-Tiv '. Soc- 9 A 
 rates here asks for a demon- 
 strative proof that the gods one 
 and all judge the conduct of 
 Euthyphro's father to be wrong. 
 Since the rcK/xT/pioi' is an infalli- 
 ble mark or criterion, the ques- 
 tion is tantamount to a demand 
 for a definition of the essential 
 nature of the ocrtov, as against 
 the accidental mark of being 
 agreeable to the gods (^eo</)iA€'s). 
 In stating the question, the re- 
 pulsive details are purposely 
 dwelt upon, to emphasize the 
 need of a criterion.
 
 64 
 
 nAATDNO^ 
 
 [9 A 
 
 0)9 rrdvTef; 6eol rj-yovvTaL iKelvov d8i/<cu9 TeOvdvai, 09 
 av 6r)Tev(ov dpSpo(f)6i'o<i yepoixevof;, ^vphe6ei<; vno tov 
 5 SecTTTOTov TOV aTToOcLvovTO'?, (fiddar) Te\evTrjcra<; Slol 
 TO, SeafJid, TTpiv tov ^vv^rjcravTa Trapd twv i^-q-yrjrcju 
 nepl avTov TrvdecrOat, tl )(^pr) iroieiv, Kai virep tov 
 TOLOVTOV Si) opBw^ e)(et eVe^teVat koX iincrKyjiTTeadaL 
 
 (f)6vOV TOP vloV TO) TTaTpi' Wl, Uepl TOVTCOU TreipSi TL 
 
 10 ixoi o"a^e9 eVSet^acr^at, &)9 7ra^'^o9 pdWov 7rai^re9 
 Oeoi I TjyovvTai 6p6(i)<^ ^X^'-^ Tavrrjv ttjv irpd^iv Kav B 
 ^01 iKavoi<; euSei^r), lyKOjpidt^oiv ere IttI (jo(j)ia ovoe- 
 TTore TravcrojJiaL. 
 
 EY0. AAA. tcraj9 ovk okiyov epyov tcTTLv, co 2.0)- 
 
 15 KpaT€<;' tyret ndpv ye (Ta(f)co<; e)(Oipi av kinSel^ai croc. 
 
 \ 3. irdvTts 6€oi : in 9 E we 
 read Travre? ol Otoi: the phrases 
 are practically equivalent ; for 
 distinctions, see HA. 672. — 
 €K€ivov . . . OS av : see note on 8 A. 
 
 — TcOvdvai : pass., see HA. 820 ; 
 B. 513. Note (ZTro^avovros, 1. 5, 
 and see HA. 530, 4 a. 5. <j)9do-Ti 
 TfXevTTJo-as : HA. 984; G. 1586; 
 B.660, N. c^^avavmaybeconstr. 
 c. inf. after irpiv, or after Trporepov 
 rj, Tvplv rj, or rj. 6. rd Seo-jAd : only 
 here neut. in Plato ; cp. 8eo-/j.oi)s 
 J^£p. 378 D. See Rutherford, 
 A^t'w Phrynichiis, p. 353. — twv 
 i%r\y{r\Tuiv : see note on 4 C. Here 
 the entire college is meant ; before 
 only its president was referred to. 
 8. 8t| : note the tone of contempt. 
 
 — eirio-KTiTrTea-Gai : techn.termin 
 Att. law for denounce. This verb, 
 like eTre^tevai and cyKaAetv, takes 
 the dat. of the person and the 
 gen. of the charge. 9. t6v vtov 
 Tw irarpi : note the forceful juxta- 
 
 position ; cp. 4 E. — iGi : resumes 9 A 
 XQl vvv, 1. I. 10. iravTos [idWov : 
 ' beyond a doubt ' ; originally, 
 ' more than anything.' 11. Kav: B 
 and if. 12. e-yKUfiid^wv . . . iraii- 
 <ro|jiai : HA. 981; G. 1580; B. 
 660. — eirl o-o<|>ia : cp. Hipp. Ma. 
 281 C, 291 A, Syntp. 206 B, JMeno 
 70 A. 14. oviK oXiYov ep-yov : cp. 
 Rep. 369 B. Phacdr. 272 B, Soph. 
 217 B. See 14 B TrAetWos epyov 
 iariv. Euthyphro is trying to 
 evade the difficulty. 15. eirtl 
 ■rrdvv -yt : on €7ret ... ye, here 
 and in 1. 17, see note on 4 C. 
 • — e-iriSei^ai : Socrates has used 
 ivBet^aaOuL — aTrohtiEaaOau prove 
 by argiDuent. It is tempting to 
 consider this as a fine bit of 
 characterization of Euthyphro, 
 who desires, like the Sophists, to 
 persuade Socrates in a set speech 
 (eTTt'Sectis) ; but the inference is 
 not necessary, as cTriSeiVja'/xt is 
 used elsewhere just as evSeiKvu/xi
 
 9C] 
 
 EY©Y*PnN 
 
 65 
 
 20. MavOdpo)' oTL crot Sokw twu StKacTTwu Svcrfxa- 
 Oecrrepo^ eluat' inel eKeipoL<; ye epoei^ei Srjkou otl, 
 a>9 aSi/ca re ccttiv kol ol deol ctTrai're? ra roLavra 
 
 IXLCrOVGlV. 
 
 20 EY©. Yldvv ye o"a(j6w9, w %wKpaTe^, edvirep olkovcoctl 
 ye jxov XeyouTO';. 
 
 XI. 20. 'AXX' oLKovcrovTai, edvirep ev SoKrj<; \ 
 XeyeLV. ToSe Se crov evevoiqaa a/xa XeyouTo<?, Kat C 
 77,069 ifxavTov aKOTTCx) • el otl p-oKicrrd jxe Ev9vcf)pcoi' 
 SiSd^eLev, a>? ol 6eol d7ravTe<; tov tolovtou Odvarov 
 5 TjyovvTai dhiKov elvai, tl fxaWop eyoj fxeixdurjKa. nap 
 
 Ev9v(l)p0V0^, TL TTOT icTTlu TO OCTLOl^ T€ KaL TO dv6(TL0V ; 
 
 9 B is here. Cp. Euthyd. 294 C 
 
 T(.K\X.'!]pi6v TL jXOL TOVT(MV €7n8eita- 
 Tov ToidvSe. w eiao/xai, otl akyjOrj 
 XeyeTov. Note cra</)e's 1. 10, cra- 
 cf)C)<; 1. 15. 
 
 16. (lavGdvo) • oTi : see note on 
 3 B. 20. eav"ir€p aKovwcrL -ye : a 
 witty turn ; for Euthyphro is 
 used to being lauglied out of the 
 assembly ; see 3 C. 
 
 XI. I. edvirep €-5 SoKTJs Xe'-yetv : 
 'if they thinlv you a good spealc- 
 er.' Note the hyperbaton of ev 
 for emphasis. Of course, this is 
 not the only sense of ev Ae'yeiv. 
 C 2. ajxa Xt'^ovTos : gen. abs. ; for 
 afxa, see HA. 976; G. 1572; 
 . B. 655. Cp. R6'/>. 370 A. 383 A. 
 3. irpos ejAavTOV (tkottu) : cp. 
 Apol. 21 D 7r/3o? iixavTov 8 ovv 
 aTTLwv i\oyL^6fj.r]V. Cp. also /?rp. 
 370 A. Adam rightly regards 
 this incident as typical, referring 
 to Syi)ip. 174 D, where Socrates 
 pauses to reflect on his way to 
 the feast, and to 220 C, where he 
 
 EUTHYl'HRO — 5 
 
 is said to have stood deep in 9 ^ 
 thought from one dawn to the 
 ne.xt. The Sophists introduced 
 an age of subjectivity in the sense 
 of that which is not rational, and 
 cannot be communicated (see 
 Gorgias) ; Socrates represents 
 the rational subjectivity which 
 seeks in the mind the criteria, 
 not only of knowledge, but of 
 reality. And dialectic, the logi- 
 cal instrument for the attainment 
 of truth, is, according to Plato, a 
 dialogue of the soul with itself 
 {Theaet. 189 E. Soph. 263 E). 
 This is merely a theoretical state- 
 ment of that which Socrates 
 habitually practised. — el on (xd- 
 Xio-ra : see note on 4 D. — EiBiJ- 
 <j>pwv . . . irap' Eti9v<|)povos : familiar 
 tone : repetition for emphasis. 
 4. 8i8d^€i€V . . . |X£(ideriKa: the 
 perf. stands for a fut. pf., GS. 
 234. The change from the 
 regular opt. is in the interest 
 of vividness.
 
 66 
 
 HAATliNOS 
 
 [9C 
 
 (BeofJiLcreg [xev yap tovto to epyop, w? eoLKeu, etr) av • 
 aXka yap ov tovto) i(f)dvrj dpTi cjpicrfxeva to ocriov 
 Kox fxt] • TO yap deoixLcres ov kol ^eo(^tXe? i(j)duyj • 
 
 10 wore TovTov fxev d(f)iy]ixi ere, w ILvOvcppou •) et (iovXei, 
 Trai^re? avTO \ rjyeiaOoiv 6eol dSiKou /cat irdvTes pv- D 
 (jovvTcov. aXX apa tovto vvv inavopOcjpeda iu tco 
 Xoyo), d)<; o pev av 7rdvTe<i ol 6eol pL&cocriv, dvocnov 
 icTTLV, b o av (ftcXcocrLV, ocriov • o o av ol pev (juXwcxLv, 
 
 15 01 Se pLLcraxTLv, ovSeTepa -q dpipoTepa ; dp' ovtm ySovXet 
 rjplv ojpLcrOaL vvv Trepl tov ocriov /cat tov dvocriov ; 
 EY0. Tt yap KcoXvei, o) ^oj/cpares ; 
 2ti- OuSet* ipe ye, w lLvOv(j)pov, dXXd crv Si] to 
 
 9 C 7. 6£0|XLcr6S (lev "ydp ktX. : 
 
 parenthetical. Socrates has said 
 that he has conceived the thought 
 that even if all the gods regarded 
 the deed in question as unjust, he 
 would not have ascertained the 
 nature of the holy and the unholy. 
 That, he remarks parenthetically, 
 would only prove that all the gods 
 hated the deed, not (he implies) 
 that the deed was unholy, be- 
 cause, owing to the confusion of 
 ^60/zto-es and Oeocfake^, reference 
 to the love or hatred of the gods 
 (tovtw) had failed to discrimi- 
 nate between the holy and the 
 unholy. Hence he will rule out 
 this count and not demand a 
 defense of it (ware tovtov fx-ev 
 af^L-qfXL ere. Cp. a<j)ir^ {jxe) Blkyj? 
 9 B). He then resumes his 
 new line of thought abruptly in 
 £t /JouAet. See App. 8. apn : 
 refers to the argument in 6 E ff. 
 10. fl PovXci : explanatory asyn- 
 deton, HA. 1039. Cp. Entity d. 
 
 285 B. II. Tj-ye^o-Gcov . . . 
 
 (iio-ovvTuv : the imv. makes an 
 assumption for the sake of argu- 
 ment. GMT. 254. 12. eirav- 
 op0w[ji.66a ktX. : • amend our 
 definition to the effect that.' 
 14. 08' av 01 |x6v ktX. : the clause 
 retains in full its original cond. 
 force ; if taken as a serious ad- 
 mission of the existence of such 
 objects, it would set aside the 
 definition it purports to explain. 
 Even the condition is purely for- 
 mal. 15. oxiStTtpa : HA. 635 a; 
 RD. §§ 17, 43. Cp. ^ 8^Aa 8^, 
 4 B. 16. T]|jiiv : HA. 769; G. 
 1 186; B. 380. 17. tC -ydp Kto- 
 Xuei : note the nonchalant tone. 
 Cp. CJiarm. 163 A riyap ko))(v£i; 
 ef^rf. Ot'Sci/ ifjie ye, rjv o eyw. 
 18. TO crov o-KOirei. el: virtually 
 = (TKcnrei, el av ye, as Schanz 
 says. With to crov one may sup- 
 ply ixepo%, ' interest,' but the ex- 
 pression is phraseological. For et, 
 see HA. 1016; G. 1605 ; B. 578. 
 
 9D 
 
 I
 
 10 A] 
 
 EY©Y^PftN 
 
 67 
 
 20 
 
 aou (tk6tt€l, €l tovto vTTo6e(xevo<^ ovtco pacTTo. /xe 
 toaget? o fTrecr^ou. 
 EY©. AXX eywye ^airjv av tovto eti^at | 70 ocrtov, E 
 o at' TTcttre? ot ^eot (^tXwcrtf, /cat to euavTiov, o at* 
 TTCtt-re? ^eot ixicrojcriv, avocrtov. 
 
 2n. OvKovu iTTcaKOTrcofxeu av tovto, at FjV$v((jpop, 
 
 25 et Ka\(o<; XeyeTUL, rj icofxeu kol ovtco r][xa)p re avTOJV 
 
 diTooe'^a>jJie6a Kai tojv dXXoiV, idv ^xovov cfjrj tl^ tl 
 
 exeiv ovTOj, l^vy^oipovvTe'^ ^X^^^ ' V CTKenTeou, tl Xeyet 
 
 6 Xeycou ; 
 
 EY0. %K€7rT€ov ' oijxai ^evToi eyojye tovto vvul 
 30 Kokojq XeyecrBai. 
 
 XII. 20. Ta^', w 'ya^e', (3e\TLou elaojjieOa. iv- 
 voiqcrov ydp \ to TotouSe • dpa to octlov, otl ocrtdf 1° 
 
 9D 19. TOVTO viroGe'iJievos : 'on 
 
 that assumption ' ; vTroOca-i's is an 
 assumption made for purely dia- 
 lectical purposes to be employed 
 consistently until it may break 
 down. With ovtw, which re- 
 sumes TOVTO VTroOifievoi, the con- 
 sequence or result is emphasized 
 by the verb. GIVIT. 857. Cp. 
 Phacdo 67 DE, 1 15 A. 
 E Secoxd Definition Amend- 
 ed : ' Holiness is what all the 
 gods love ; unholiness, on the 
 contrary, is what all the gods 
 abhor.' At this point one of the 
 incidental gains of the dialogue 
 is reached : it is virtually con- 
 ceded that if the traditional re- 
 ligion is to be made available as 
 a support to moral conduct, the 
 caprice of tlie polytheistic deities 
 must be eliminated by assuming 
 that they are in agreement on all 
 
 essentials. But this is practi- 9 E 
 cally monotheism. 
 
 25. KttXws X.«7€Tai : see note on 
 Tray/cttAws, 1 ^- — ovtw . . . diro- 
 5€X"H-«^* ■ ovTO) = offhand, orig. 
 spoken with a wave of the hand. 
 See on ws ovT^ii y aKOva-ai, 3 A. 
 • — f)fiuv . . . ovTtov : HA. 74- i 
 G. 1 103; B. 356. 26. tdv |jl6vov 
 . . . cx**^** *>''^" • the clause is the 
 obj. of aTroSe)((j)jX(.da ; ^X^'*' ovTw 
 and tlie following ex^i' ^^e phrase- 
 ological = io be so. 27. tC \^7£i : 
 see note on tL Atyo/tev. 7 A ; 
 but Xeyet may merely = )>iean. 
 
 XII. I. Tttx' • . • €lo-6(ieea: 
 Taya here = soon. Att. prose 
 uses Taya with the fut. only in 
 this sense. Cp. Gorg. 450 C, 
 Phil. 53 E, Minos 314 C, Soph. 
 247 D. 2. apa TO o(riov . . . 10 A 
 oo-i6v eo-Tiv : in the first case, to 
 B(.o^ikk would be only an acci-
 
 68 
 
 HAATflNOS 
 
 [loA 
 
 icTTiv, (^iKeiTai vno tcou Oecov, rj on (^iXetrat, octlou 
 i(TTiv ; 
 5 EY©. OvK oT8' OTL Xeyetq, Si 'ZcoKpares- 
 
 20. 'AA.X' iyco TreipdcroixaL aacfiecTTepou ^paaai. 
 Xeyoixeu tl (fiepoixevou Kai ^epov Kai dyofxepov Kai 
 
 10 A dental quality of to cxjlov; in 
 the second, it would constitute 
 its essence. That is to say, if 
 holiness were holiness because 
 the gods loved it, then the fact 
 of the gods' loving an act would 
 be the first and essential point to 
 determine in deciding whether 
 the act was or was not holy ; but 
 if the gods loved holiness be- 
 cause it was holy, then its being 
 holy would be a fact without the 
 gods' loving it, and hence their 
 loving it would not affect its 
 nature. Of these alternatives, 
 the first is established in the 
 following argument; and hence 
 it is proved that the second defi- 
 nition, even in its amended form, 
 is inadequate. There is, how- 
 ever, a great gain achieved by 
 the discussion at this point ; for 
 the argument virtually means 
 that the essence of holiness is 
 independent of the will of Deity, 
 — that is to say, that the human 
 spirit is as truly autonomous in 
 the field of religion as in the 
 field of philosophical truth gen- 
 erally, where it has always as- 
 serted its independence. Un- 
 fortunately the argument is not 
 at first sight clear. Socrates sets 
 up a series of distinctions, first 
 between the active and the pas- 
 sive (10 A). This is done to 
 
 prepare the way for the inquiry. 10 A 
 The passive is singled out be- 
 cause it is necessary to the ques- 
 tion, apa TO ocriov OTi oatov iaTLV 
 ^lAeirai vtto tcov Oewv, 7} otl 
 cjuXuTui oaiou i(TTLv ; Noting 
 the correlation of active and 
 passive further emphasizes the 
 verbal nature of the passive, as 
 stating an act. Then a distinc- 
 tion is made between the pas- 
 sive verb cfaXciTai and the pass, 
 part. (faXovixevov when used peri- 
 phrastically with the copula ecrrt' 
 (10 B fif.). The form (^tAeirat 
 is used to denote the act, while 
 the part, expresses the general 
 character which is predicated in 
 consequence of the (habitual) 
 occurrence of the act. Then 
 (10 D) (jiiXorfxevov (vtto OtMv) is 
 identified with ^eoc^iAes and later 
 (11 A) with olov (jtiXdaOai (vtto 
 Btuiv). Cp. GS. 191 and W. 
 J. Alexander, Participial Feriph- 
 rases in Attic Prose, A. J. P. 4. 
 291 ff. 
 
 7. Xe'-yoixe'v ti (|>€p6|X€vov : this 
 form of question is common in 
 Plato, when he desires to lay the 
 basis for an argument. See, in 
 the Gorgias alone, 454 C, 463 E, 
 494 B, 495 C. Cp. Fritzsche 
 ad Menon. 75 D. It appears 
 to have been borrowed from 
 Socrates ; see Xen. yJ/i?;;/. 2. 2. i ;
 
 loB] 
 
 EY©Y*PC>N 
 
 69 
 
 10 
 
 ayop Kai opcofxevov Kai op(i)v • /cai iravTa ra rotaOra 
 ixav6dvei<^ oti erepa dXX.yjXcDi' icrrl /cat y erepa ; 
 
 EY®. 'Eycuye' p,oi Sofco) jxavOdueiu. 
 
 2i2- OuKovi^ Kat (jiikovixevov tl icTTiv kol tovtov 
 erepop to <J)lXovp ; 
 
 EY0. na>9 yap ov ; 
 
 212. Aeye St; /not, TroTcpov to | (fiepofxeuou, StoVt B 
 15 (f)€peTai, (fyepoixevop iaTLv, r] Sl dWo tl ; 
 
 EY0. OvK, dWd Sid TovTO. 
 
 20. Kat TO dyopevov St], Slotl ayerat, /cat to opw- 
 p.evov, 8tdrt opctrat ; 
 
 EY©. ^a^'v ye. 
 20 212. Ou/c a'pa Stort opoip-evov ye icTTLP, Sia rovro 
 opaTat, dXXd to ivavTiov otdrt o/oarat, 8ta rovro 
 op(i)jxevov ' ovSe otdrt dyopevov icrTiv, Sto, rovro 
 ayerat, dXXa Sidrt a'yerat, 8ta rovro dyd/xevoi' • ov8e 
 8tdTt (f)ep6p€Pov, (fieperaL, dXXd Slotl cfyepeTai, cf)ep6- 
 
 10 A 4. 2. 22. As usual, the exam- 
 ples are chosen from the sphere 
 of concrete fact, where the rela- 
 tions are easily grasped. 
 
 9. €T€pa dXXT|X.a)v : HA. 753 g; 
 G. 1 140; B. 362, 2. Cp. erepov 
 iTipio OLi(f)epe(T0ai, 8 B. — tJ : 
 /iflw, ivJiereiii. 13. irois "yap o\i : 
 common answer in strong assent. 
 Cp. ID D and ttws 8' 011; 14 A. 
 yap is of course confirmatory. 
 14. X€7€ 8t| (xoi : the student 
 may find the meaning somewhat 
 simplified if he will resort to 
 some such device as the follow- 
 ing : translate to <f)^p6p.evov with 
 Tv/iaf /s carried ; cf)ep€Tcu. by 
 putting it actively, with so/z/c'- 
 body carries it ; and <f>ep6fji.ev6v 
 
 ecTTiv with has the qualify of 10 A 
 being carried. Sa\', • Tell me 
 whether what is carried has the 
 quality of being carried because 
 somebody carries it, or for some 
 otiier reason?' Similarly in 
 wliat follows. — StoTi : chosen B 
 here and in the following passage, 
 instead of <m. in order to point 
 the parallel witli 8t' aAAo ti. 
 16. ouK, dWd 8id TOVTO : cp. 
 10 D. 12 D. Note the chias- 
 tic order, RD. § 305. The 
 first question is emphatically af- 
 firmed after denying the second. 
 See Deuschle-Cron on Gorg. 
 453 D. 21. TO tvavTiov : H.\. 
 626 b; G. 915; B. 318; RD. 
 § 18.
 
 70 
 
 HAATONOS 
 
 [loC 
 
 25 fievop. dpa KardSrjXoi', w lLv9v(J)pov, o jSovXojxaL 
 Xeyeiv ; | jSoyXo/jLai, 8e Tooe, on, et tl ylyveraL rj tl c 
 TTCtcr^et, ov^ otl yvyvoyievop ecrrt, yiyverai, aW otl 
 yiyverai, ytyvoixevov icrTLV • ovS' otl Trda^ov iarC, 
 TTctcr^et, aXX' otl Trdcr^eL, Trd(T)(ov iaTLV • r^ ov $vy^a}- 
 30 pel'? ovTO) ; 
 
 EY0. "Eywye. 
 
 20. OvKovu /cat ro (^LXovpievov tj yLyv6p.ev6v tl 
 icTTLU rj Trdcr^ov tl vtto tov ; 
 EY®. Hduv ye. 
 35 20. Kat tovto apa oiircog e;^^^ axrnep tol irpoTepa • 
 ovx OTL (^LXoTJixevov icTTLV, (^tXetjat vtto cjp ^tXetrat, 
 aXX OTL (/)tXetrat, (pLXoTjfxepov ; 
 EY0. 'Ai^ayKr;. 
 
 20. Tt Sr) o5i^ Xeyofxev nepl tov oalov, | w Kvdv- D 
 40 (f)pov ; aXXo TL (f)LXeLTaL vno decop TrdvTiov, fi>9 6 cro? 
 Aoyo9 ; 
 
 EY0. Nat. 
 
 20. 'A/3a Ota tovto, otl octlov ecTTiv, rj 8t' aXA.o tl ; 
 EY0. OvK, dXXd Sta rovro. 
 45 20. Atort a^a ocrtot' ecTTLv, ^tXetrat, dXX ou^ o'rt 
 ^tXetrat, ota tovto oaLOP ecTTLP ; 
 EY0. ''Eot/cei/. 
 
 10 C 27. irdo-xei : 'has something 
 done to it ' : used to convey what 
 we mean by putting a verb into 
 the passive. Cp. Tlieaet. 157 A 
 and Gorg. 476 B apa et t6s ti 
 TTOtEi, dvay/cr/ Tt etVat Kat Tto-fj^ov 
 VTTO rovTov TOV TTOiovvTO'i \ whcre 
 the entire argument should be 
 compared. Note that the subj. 
 of Tra.(Ty(.i {i.e. Tl) is omitted. 
 Cp. r) irdaxov tl in I. 33 below. 
 
 32. -yi-yvofitvov ti ; like 7rda)(ov, 10 ( 
 
 in the pred. The variety of ex- 
 pressions is used because in some 
 of the verbs the ' passiv'e ' idea is 
 not prominent. 36. viro wv : for 
 VTTO TovTwv (vTTo) (Dv. For the 
 prep., see HA. 1007; G. 1025, 
 1032; B. 487, N. 40. aWo Tl D 
 <j>i\eiTai : aXXo tl = aAAo tl iq, 
 15 C, nonne? Cp. HA. 1015 b; 
 G. 1604; B. 573, N. ; RD. § 22.
 
 lo E] 
 
 EY0Y$Pi2N 
 
 71 
 
 20. 'AXXct jxev St) Slotl ye (^nXeiTai vno 0ea)v, (faXov- 
 fxevov icTTL /cat ^eoc^tXe? {to ^eo^tXeg). 
 50 EY0. Hm yap ov ; 
 
 20. OvK apa to ^eot^tXe? 6(Tl6u eaTiv, w \Lv6'U(f)pov, 
 ouSe TO ocriov 6eo(f)i\i<^, co? av Xeyet'?, dXX' eTcpov 
 
 TOVTO TOVTOV. 
 
 EY©. Ho;? 8)7, o) I Sal K^ are? ; 
 55 20. ''Ort ojJioXoyoviJiep to p-ev omov 8ta rouro 
 (fjiXeladaL, otl ocriov ec^rt^', aXX' ov 8tort (^iXetrai, 
 ocriov elvai • t^ yci-/^ ; 
 
 EY©. Nat. 
 
 XIII. 20. To 8e ye ^eo^tXe? ort (^iXetrat vtto 
 6eo)v, avTco tovto) tco cfuXelcrOai deo(f)iKeq eti^at, aXX 
 ovY ort 0eo(bL\e<;, 8ta rouro (f)iXelcr6ai. 
 
 EY©. 'AXyjOrj Xeyets. 
 5 20. 'AXX' eT ye TavTov rjv, o) cfiiXe Ev9v(f)pov, to 
 
 E 
 
 10 D 48. dWtt |ji€v 8t] . . . -yt : a 
 
 formula of transition, not of ob- 
 jection (so-called vTrocf>opd) as in 
 Cnio 48 A. Cp. RD. § 160 d, 
 § 295; Frohberger on Lys. 12. 
 35 (App.). ye after Stdrt draws 
 attention to the causal relation, 
 as the point of cardinal impor- 
 tance. Cp. tva ye in 12 B and 
 ei ye in 10 E. 51. ovk apa to 
 66o4)i\6s ktX. : one might have 
 expected the art. in the pred., 
 because logically it is not mere 
 predication but identiticationthat 
 is desired : this becomes evident 
 not only from the course of the 
 argument, but also from dX\' eVe- 
 pov TOVTO TOVTOV. For the group- 
 ing of these words. Fritzsche 
 compares Meiio 87 C tovto fx.€Ta 
 ToCto. 54. iruJs 5ti : 'how so?' 
 
 XIII. 5. dW d -ye kt\. : 10 E 
 Socrates proceeds to put his ar- 
 gument into succinct form. As- 
 suming the conclusions already 
 reached as hypotheses from 
 which the consequences are to 
 be deduced, he reaches by wholly 
 correct reasoning the conclusion 
 that being loved by the gods is 
 an accident, not the essence of 
 holiness. Two propositions have 
 been granted : 
 
 (A) The gods love to oaiov 
 
 because it is ocnov ; but 
 it is >ioi oaLov because 
 the gods love it [its 
 being ocrtov is the 
 caitse of the gods' lov- 
 ing it] ; 
 
 (B) TO deo(t>iXk is ^eoe^tAe's 
 
 because the gods love
 
 72 
 
 1IAATON02 
 
 [loE 
 
 ^eo(^tX.e9 Kol TO octlov, el fjcei' 8ia to octlov elvai i(f)L- 
 Xelro to ootlov, koi oia to ^eo(/)tXe? eli^ai | ec^tXetro 
 CLP TO OeocfjiXe^;, el oe Sto. to (juXeZcdai vjto Oewu to 
 ^eo^iXes 6eo(f)L\e<; ^p, kul to oaiov av 8ta to (jaXel- 
 
 lo adac oiTLOP Tjv • vvp 8e opa^, otl iuavTiOj<^ e^eTov, co? 
 TTavTOLTTacnv eTepco 6vt€ dXXyjXcju. to fxeu yotp, on 
 ^tXetrat, ecTTlv olou (^CXeicrdai • to o' otl icTTlu oiou 
 (f)LXela-9aL, Slol tovto cfyLXelTaL. koL KLvSvpeveL's, a) 
 'EvOv(f)pov, epojTcofxeuo^ to octlov, otl ttot ecxTLv, ttjv 
 
 15 fxev ovaiav fxoi avTov ov l^ovXeaOaL SrjXcoaaL, TrdOo'^ 
 
 II 
 
 10 E it [its being Oeocf>tX€<i 
 
 is \\-\&effect of the gods' 
 loving it] . 
 Now, taking tliese propositions 
 as the basis of our argument, let 
 us assume the identity of to 
 otTiov and to OeocfaXe's (their iden- 
 tity being necessary to the truth of 
 Euthyphro's contention), which 
 will require that either term may 
 at will be substituted for the 
 other in any proposition. On 
 this hj'pothesis, then, 
 
 If the gods' loving to octlov is 
 the effect of its being oo-iov 
 (A), then 
 the gods' loving ro 6e.ocjiL\€<; 
 would be the effect of its 
 being ^coc^tAe's ; 
 and 
 
 If TO 6eo(fii\£<;, being ^eoc/)iXes, 
 
 is the effect of the gods' 
 
 loving it (B), then 
 
 TO oaiov, being oo-tov, would 
 
 be the effect of the gods' 
 
 loving it. 
 
 But this is obviously not the 
 
 case ; for, ace. to our hypothesis, 
 
 (B) the one (t6 Otocjukes), 
 
 being of a character to 10 E 
 be loved by the gods 
 (6eo(J3Lke<;) . is the effect 
 of the gods" loving it ; 
 wliereas, 
 (A) the gods' loving the 
 other (to otrtov) is 
 the effect of its being 
 of a character to be 
 loved by the gods. 
 10. IvavTtws €x^Tov : 'thev are 11 A 
 the opposite one of the other.' 
 The terms are not logical con- 
 tradictories ; but in the scheme 
 here adopted one is the cause, 
 the other is the effect of ^CkuaBai 
 VTTo T(x)v 6ewv. Aristotle em- 
 ployed the adv. as his tech. term 
 for contradiction. — us ovre : 
 HA. 974; G. 1570; B. 658, N. 
 12. olov <j)i\€i(r6ai : HA. 1 000; 
 GMT. 759. See note on 10 A. 1. 2. 
 14. TTiv |i€v ovcTiav . . . 7rd9os 
 Si Ti : the passage shows that 
 these terms were not yet common 
 currency (cp. Phaedo 65 D, 78 C, 
 92 D, Meno 72 B). The ot-o-ta 
 of an object is the sum of those 
 qualities which must be included
 
 II B] 
 
 EY0Y<I)PQN 
 
 73 
 
 Be Ti TTepl avTov Xeyew, otl nenovde tovto to oacov, 
 (^ikeicrdaL vtto TrdvToyv | 6eo)i> • otl 8e o/', ovno) eTTre?. y, 
 el ovu aoL (pcXov, jxtj fjce diroKpvKfjr), dXkd Trakiv elire 
 e^ dp)(rj<;, tl TTOTe ov to oaiov etre ^tXetrat vtto decov 
 20 etre otlSt) Trdcry^ei • ov yap nepl tovtov hioiaopeda • 
 dkX elne npoOvpajs, tl ecTTLv to re octlov /cat to dv6- 
 (TLOV ; 
 
 EY0. 'AXX', 
 
 fe) 
 
 , «7 ZcoKpaTeq, ovK e^^oj eycoye, ottoj? 
 aoL eLTTOi o voct). TTepLep}(eTaL yap ttojs rjplv del o av 
 25 TTpouuiixeua, Kai ovk iOeXeL fxeveLV ottov av ISpvcrat- 
 [xeOa avTo. 
 
 2fl. Toy yjixeTepov irpoyovov, w Ev6v(f)poi>, eoLKev 
 
 II A in its definition as being essen- 
 tial [/.I?., what a thing ' is ' when 
 one wishes to define it] ; every 
 • other quality or possible predi- 
 cate, as being non-essential or 
 ' accidental,' is styled a iraOo^. 
 A similar mistake, in offering a 
 Tra.6o<i for the ovala, is made by 
 Polus in Gorg. 448 C (cp. 448 E). 
 16. oTi irtirovOe : added to 
 explain the new term iraOo^, 
 whereas <^tAeto"^a.t inro Trdvrwv 
 $eu}v serves to define otl. See 
 B note on Trdaxeu 10 C. 17. on 
 8e 6v : sc. (^iXetrai. Cp. ti 
 TTOTe ov . . . c^tXeirat. 1. 19. 
 The stress falls on ov as rep- 
 resenting the unfamiliar term 
 ovcTia. It seems difficult to re- 
 duce the use of the interr. and 
 the indef. rel. in indir. questions 
 to a rule. Often both are used 
 side by side, as Go?-g. 448 E rt's 
 Ka6 ovTiva followed immediately 
 (449 A) by Tt's . . • Koi Tiva. 
 Morris on Thuc. i. 136. 4 says, 
 
 •• The rule is to say 018a. ae os et, n B 
 and OVK olSd ere otrrts el. But 
 o(7Tts is not seldom found after 
 an affirmative, and os sometimes 
 after a negative." In Plato the 
 exceptions are very numerous. 
 18. diroKpv\|;T| : HA. 724; G. 
 1069; B. 340. 20. etre 6ti8t] 
 irdo-xti : ' has any Tra^os whatso- 
 ever'' ; for oTiSi], see HA. 1002 a. 
 23. oirws . . . €l!irco : here eiTrw 
 is the interr. subj. in indir. 
 disc, GMT. 677. 24. o voa> : 
 cp. LacJl. 194 .'\B. — irepiepxeTai : 
 'walks about': cp. 15 \\. {iahiC^ov- 
 Te<i. 27. Toij T)(jLeT€poxj irpo-yovou 
 . . . AaiSdXov : cp. JAv/r; 97 DE. 
 Anciently in Greece, though with 
 far less regularity than in Egypt, 
 the arts and trades passed from 
 father to son ; hence certain 
 guilds called tliemselves by pa- 
 tronymics, as, e.g.. the O/xrjpibai, 
 or rhapsodes, who collectively 
 called Homer their eponymous 
 ancestor. See Symp. 186 E,
 
 74 
 
 nAATQNO^ 
 
 [II B 
 
 eTuaL AaiSctXof ret vtto crov | Xeyofxeua kol el jxev c 
 avTCL iyco ekeyov kol eTidiixr^v, L(roj<; av fie ine- 
 
 30 CTKWTrre?, wg dpa /cat ifiol Kara ttjv eKeivov ^vyye- 
 veiav TO. iu toI<; Xdyot? epya (XTroStSpacrKet /cat ovk 
 edeXei p.iveiu ottov dp rt? avra 6fj • vvv Se crat yap 
 at vTToBecreL<i elaiv. dWov otj tluo<^ del crKMjjifJLaTO'^ • 
 ov ydp idekovcTi crot ixeueLv, w? /cat avTco crot So/cet. 
 
 35 EY0. 'E/xot 8e So/cet cr^eSoi' tl tov avrov ctkoojx- 
 fxaTos, 0) Xw/cpare?, Setcr^at to, Xeyopeva • to yap 
 rrepueuai tovtol<5 tovto /cat pr] peveiv ev rco avrco 
 
 iyco elfxi 6 evTcdeis, \ dkXd av poL So/cet? 6 d 
 
 OVK 
 
 11 B Ale. I. 121 A. Socrates here 
 humorously refers to the fact that 
 both his father Sophroniscus and 
 he belonged to the guild of stat- 
 uaries, who might properly call 
 Daedalus their ancestor. Some 
 improvements in the design of 
 statues, by which they were rep- 
 resented with arms free from 
 their sides and with legs sepa- 
 rated, were ascribed to Daedalus. 
 See Ernst Kuhnert, " Daidalos, 
 Ein Beitrag zur griech. Klinst- 
 Xzxg&^&i.,"' Jahrb. fur Phil, N. F. 
 15, p. 185 flf. Similar stories 
 abound in the legends of the 
 saints originating in the Middle 
 
 relationship to him'; Ikuvov is hC 
 quite natural, as o-nyyei/iys also 
 takes the gen., HA. 754 d ; 
 G. 1 144. 31. tp-ya : 'works 
 of art,' a common meaning. 
 32. vvv Se <ral -ydp . . . elcriv : 
 ' but as it is, why, the postulates 
 are your own.' On yap, see HA. 
 1050. 4 a. There is no ellipsis. 
 Examples of vvv Se . . . yap are 
 numerous : Apol. 38 B, Lack. 
 184 D, 200 E, Prot . 347 A, 
 Chaj-in. 175 B, Syiiip. 180 C. 
 See Frohberger on Lys. 13. 62 
 (App.) ; RD. § 149. With vvv 
 8e cp. 1 1 A above. 34. avr^ 
 <roi : emphatic only, not reflexive. 
 
 Ages; and even the myth of HA. 687. 36. 8eio-eai : ' call for.' 
 
 Pygmalion and Galatea, what- 
 ever its connection with the 
 rites of Adonis, must have <rrown 
 out of some such motif. See 
 Overbeck, Gesch. der Plastik, i. 
 36. 
 
 30. cus apa: freq. introduces a 
 statement ironically, disclaiming 
 responsibility for it. — Kara ttjv 
 €K€ivou ^DY^eveiav : ' on acc of my 
 
 37. TOVTOLS TOVTO I TODTOtS clc- 
 
 pends on ivTiBtU. and tovto goes 
 with TO ■n-epu'va.L, the hyperba- 
 ton being employed for the sake 
 of the paronomasia, HA. 1062. 
 
 38. SoK6ts 6 AaiSaXos : sc. etvat. 
 Cp. OVK dvayKULOv croi 8oKeZ 1. ^I, 
 Theaet. 176 C. AaiSaAo; has 
 the art. because he has already 
 been mentioned. See App. 
 
 D
 
 II E] 
 
 EY©Y4>PfiN 
 
 75 
 
 eiret e/jiov ye e^'e/ca 
 
 e^xeveu 
 
 av 
 
 TavTa 
 
 40 
 
 AaiSaXoq 
 
 OVTCO^. 
 
 212- KtJ^Sufeuct) apa, & iralpe, eKeivov tov ai^8po«? 
 Setforepo-? yeyovivai ttju Te)(iyr]u toctovtco, ocrco 6 fxeu 
 TO. avTov fxova inoLei ov jxeuoPTa, iyco Se Trpo? rot? 
 ifxavrov, w? eoiKe, /cat ret aWorpia. koX Srjra tovto 
 45 p-OL rrj^ Te)(i>r)'? e'crrt KopxjJOTaTou, on olkoju elpl cro(f)6q. 
 i/3ovX6pr)p yap du pot tov^ k6yov<^ pevetv /cat aKtutj- 
 Tw? ISpvcrOaL pakXoi' ^ Trpo<; rfj AatSaXov o-ocf)La to, 
 TavTaXov xpVIJ^<^Ta yevecrdaL. /cat | tovtojv pev dSrjv • 
 i-rreLor) Se jitot SoK€t? crv rpvcf^du, avro? crot ^vpirpo- 
 
 II D 39. €[j,ov) -ye €V€Ka : 'if it de- 
 pended on me " ; cp. the colloq. 
 phrase ' for all of me.' 42. Tr]v 
 re'xviiv: HA. 718; G. 1 058; B. 
 337. — Too-ovTw, oo-o) : oVo) stands 
 here by attraction to to(tovtw, 
 ace. to the usual phrase, although 
 we should rather have expected 
 oTi, as in touVw, on, Apol. 21 D, 
 29 B. The constr. really amounts 
 to an anacoluthon ; and it would 
 be easy to recast the sentence. 
 We may imitate the Greek by 
 saying, 'I am so much more skill- 
 ful, inasmuch as,' etc. Schanz 
 compares Xen. Cyr. 6. 2. 19. 
 43. ou [le'vovTa : HA. 726; G. 
 1 08 1. 45. TTis re'xvTis : depends 
 on TOVTO. Cp. Thuc. 2 . 36. 4 wTrep 
 T7/S Tiyyyyi tTrtcrrevov. — • o-o<j>6s : 
 here = Seii/os, above ; so, too, in 
 1. 47 (ro<j)ia, = ' skill, art.' 47. to. 
 TavTcLXov xPTH^ttTa : the typical 
 Dives appears in Plato under 
 various names : Tantalus. Darius, 
 Polycrates, Cinyras, and Midas. 
 Here TavraAou is evidently 
 chosen for the paronomasia 
 
 with \aiZaXov. 48. -ytveo-Oai : 11 D 
 the /xo:', in 1. 46, continues here. 
 — TovTtov |x€v a5T]v : enough of E 
 tliat, like Lat. sed haec hactetius. 
 49. Tpv<J)dv : 'to be indolent,' 
 originally as a result of high- 
 living or self-indulgence. Con- 
 trast tvvT(.iv(. cravTov. 12 A. Cp. 
 1 2 A Tpvcfid'; VTTo ttXovtov t^s (TO- 
 </).',as. — ^ufi.Trpo0v|XT|crofjiai., ottws : 
 ' I will aid you that you may,' 
 etc. Thus far Euthyphro has 
 attempted to define holiness, but 
 now is reduced to a confession 
 of his inability. Socrates, there- 
 fore, assumes a new rcMe, and, 
 whereas he has hitherto devoted 
 himself chiefly to criticising 
 Euthyphro's definitions, now 
 leads up to one which is all 
 l.iut reached, only to be left un- 
 attained because Euthyphro can- 
 not follow him. This fact is 
 doubly significant : first, because 
 it indicates that the contemplated 
 answer to the question as to the 
 nature of holiness is to be sbught 
 by following up this clew ; and,
 
 76 
 
 IIAATONOS 
 
 [ii E 
 
 50 dv/jLTJaofxai [Set^at], otto;? dv fxe ^l^ol^tj'^ irepl tov 
 ocriov. Kol jjLT) irpoaTTOKoifirj^; • tSe yoip, et ovk di^ay- 
 KOLou <roi SoKcI hiKaiov eivai Trdv to octlou. 
 EY0. "EfxoL-ye. 
 
 20. 'Ayo' OVl> KOi TTOLP TO SiKaLOV OCTLOV ; '^ TO jxev 
 
 II E secondly, because Plato, in bis 
 minor dialogues, does not allow 
 Socrates to dogmatize, but leaves 
 the final solution of the problem 
 that has been started to the re- 
 flection of the reader. 
 
 50. oirius OLv [X€ 8i8d|T)s : 
 HA. 885 b; G. 1376; GAIT. 
 348. Gori^. 481 A affords an ex- 
 cellent example of constructions 
 with verbs of effort. 51 . el ovk : 
 HA. 1022 a. Socrates confi- 
 dently expects an affirm, answer. 
 54. dp' ovv : in technical terms 
 of logic, the question here relates 
 to ^/le conversion of iDiiversal 
 'propositions ; irav to oaiov 8l- 
 Kaiov, ' all holy is right," is a uni- 
 versal affirmative proposition, in 
 which the subject, ttSv to oaiov, 
 is ' distributed,' that is to say, 
 embraces everything holy ; 
 whereas the predicate, Stxaiov, is 
 'not distributed,' that is to say, 
 does not embrace all that is 
 right. Since in universal affir- 
 mative propositions this is always 
 the case, the two terms, subject 
 and predicate, are not ' converti- 
 ble,' that is to say, cannot be 
 directly identified, nor the propo- 
 sition simply 'converted.' In 
 other words, the predicate repre- 
 sents the genus under which 
 the subject — the species — is 
 classed. In the present discus- 
 
 sion, Slkulov is the genus, to 
 which the species to ocrtov is 
 assumed to belong ; but since 
 this one species does not ex- 
 haust the genus, it requires to 
 be further defined in order to 
 distinguish it from otlier species 
 of the same genus. The accom- 
 panying figure may serve to il- 
 lustrate the thought : — 
 
 II E 
 
 A 
 
 B 
 
 
 
 
 c 
 
 D 
 
 G F 
 
 A BCD = TO Saiov : alSus. 
 AEbG = hiKaiov : oe'os. 
 
 In this discussion St'/catoi/ bears 
 the wider sense of ' right,' and 
 the question is : What is the 
 precise relation of holiness (reli- 
 gion) to the wider sphere of 
 ethical conduct or moral obliga- 
 tion ? Owing to the circum- 
 stance that the question of piety 
 and impiety was to be reviewed 
 by the court, something of the 
 legal sense of SiKatov may here 
 attach to the term. It will be 
 instructive to compare the defini- 
 tions of the righteous and the 
 pious (holy) man attributed to 
 Socrates. Xen. Mcni. 4. 6. 4
 
 12 A] 
 
 EY0YcJ>PfiN 
 
 77 
 
 55 oaiov vav | StKaLov, to 8e 8t/catoi^ ov nav oaiov, dXXa 12 
 TO /xej^ avTov ocnou, to Se tl kol aWo ; 
 
 EY0. Ovx eTTOfiaL, w Sw^pare?, ror? \eyoiJLeuoi<;. 
 
 2n. Kat /xT7t' ueu)T€p6<; ye [xov el ou/c eXaTTovi y) 
 
 ocrco crocf)a)Tepo<; • dX)C, o Xeyo), Tpv(j)a<^ vno ttXovtov 
 
 60 Trj<; (To^ta?. aXk , w fxaKapie, ^vvTeive cravTou • /cat 
 
 ya/3 o 'Se ;i(aXe770f KaTavorja-ai o Xeyco. Xeyo) yap 87) 
 
 TO Ivclvt'lov Tj 6 7T0Lr]Tr)<; erroirjcrev 7roLr](ra<; — 
 
 1 1 E 6 apa TO. nepl tov<; deovs vofXLjxa 
 el6u)<; 6pd(o<; av rj/juv ewcre/jj^s 
 oj/3t(T/x£vos eiry ; Then we slioiild 
 be right in defining t lie pious man 
 as the one who knows what is 
 law/id in ^-espect of the gods .^ 
 Ibid. 4. 6. 6 op^w; av troTe. apa 
 6pit,0Lixeda bpLt,6ixtvoi StxaLOi's 
 eiVat TOt'9 eiboras to. irepi av6pw- 
 • 7roL'9 vajxifxa ; Then we slioiild be 
 right in defining the righteous 
 (Jnst) as those who know what 
 is laiufnl in respect of men ? 
 Note, first, that the two virtues 
 are entirely coordinate, having 
 mutually exclusive spheres. 
 Note, also, that Socrates, as is 
 his wont, reduces the virtues to 
 a specific form of knowledge. 
 In the Eidhyphro the virtue of 
 piety is a specific form of the 
 general exercise of righteousness, 
 and knowledge does not enter 
 into the definition. But see the 
 fourth definition, 14 C. Gorg. 
 507 A (/cai p.rjv Trepl fxev avOpw- 
 TTOUS TO. TTpocn'jKfivra TrpaTTwv 
 LKai av TTpaTTOL, Trept 0£ peovs 
 oaia) is purely Socratic. 
 A 56. TO [lev avTov : SC. tov Si- 
 
 Kaiow 'one part of the right.' 
 — TO a Tl Kttl aWo : TL modifies 
 
 TO, to mark its indef. character, 12 A 
 HA. 654 a ; cp. HipparcJi. 230 A 
 TOV i<.ipoov<i TO fiiv Tl dyaObv ilvai, 
 TO 8i TL KaKov. aAAo here is pred. 
 ( = ' is different ') and Kat is adv. 
 
 57. oux €ironai : metaphorical ; 
 in his rejoinder, Socrates takes 
 it literally, in order to play on 
 the words. Cp. Apo/. 39 B. 
 
 58. ovK eXciTTovi TJ : here = to- 
 CTOi'ro). 59. o Xc'-yio : tor the 
 pres.,see Krliger 53. i. 2. The 
 usage is common, esp. with oirep, 
 uxrirtp, and ws. The reference is 
 to 1 1 E. — xiiro irXo-tTOv : cp. 4 D. 
 60. <o (xaKcipie : sec note on 3 B. 
 
 — |i)VT€ive o-avTov : • brace up.' 
 Cp. our colloq. phrase, 'to pull 
 oneself together.' 61. Xe'-yw ^dp 
 St] : 'You see (yap 87/) 1 say tlie 
 reverse,' etc. 62. to evavTiov tj : 
 HA. 1045, lb; RD.§i73. Cp. 
 Phaedo 115 D. Gorg. 481 C. etc. 
 
 — 6 iroiT^TTis €iroiT|(r€V 6 iroiTicras : 
 note the paronomasia. 6 ttoit;- 
 T-i]<i usually means Homer; not 
 so in this instance. 6 7rotr;o-as 
 probably reflects Plato's uncer- 
 tainty as to the poet's name. 
 The poem in question is the 
 Cypria (so called because it orig- 
 inated on Cyprus?), one of the
 
 78 
 
 nAATQNOS 
 
 [I2 A 
 
 Zrjva Be rov ff ep^avTa, Koi os raSe iravT i<f>vTevcr€v, \ 
 ovK e^e'Aets tlweiv ' Iva yap Se'os, evOa koI aibws. 
 
 B 
 
 65 iyoj ovv TovTco 8ta^eyoo/xat rco ironqTrj. enroi crot 
 
 OTTT) ; 
 
 EY®. Uduv ye. 
 
 20. Ot" 80/cet fJLOL elvai, lua Se'09, ei^da koi atow? • 
 TToWoi yap /xot hoKovcri koX voaov^ Kai 7r€Uia<; Kai 
 70 aXA.a voXXa roiavTa SeStdres SeSteVat /xeV, alSeiadaL 
 Se fjLTjheu TavTa, a SeSiacnp. ov kol aot ooKei, ; 
 EY0. Ilai^v ye. 
 
 20. 'AW tVa ye atSw?, euOa kol Seo<; eluaL • eVel 
 ecTTLV ocTTL's atSou/xei^o? rt Trpayfxa Kai atcr^^ui^o/xei^o? 
 75 ov 7r€(f)6^r]Tai re Kai | Se'SotKiet' a/xa Sd^ai^ TTOPrjpLas ; C 
 EY®. Ae'Sot/ce /xez^ ovi'. 
 
 20. OvK dp' 6p6(o<; e^^ei Xeyeuv • tVa yap Se'og, 
 et'c/a Kat atow? • aAA Lva fiev aLoa><;, evoa Kai oeo'?. 
 
 12 A ' epic cycle,' having for its sub- 
 ject the events which preceded 
 the story told in the Iliad. Its 
 authorship was in doubt even 
 among the best-informed critics 
 of antiquity. 
 
 63. Zfiva Se Tov 6' ep^avra : 
 of Zeus, who hath created and 
 begotten the world, thou wilt 
 not speak ; for where fear is, 
 there also is reverence. The 
 poet seems only to have meant 
 that fear and reverence forbid 
 one to speak of Zeus ; but Plato 
 here, as elsewhere, does not 
 scruple to do violence to the 
 poet's thought if he may thereby 
 point his own moral. Cp. Lysis 
 212 E, Prot. 339 B foil., Lach. 
 191 B. In the argument aiSw? 
 
 is a species of the genus Se'os. 12 A 
 
 65. TOIITU) . . . TO) TTOLIlTTi I the B 
 
 words go together; for the dat., 
 see HA. 772 ; G. 1175 ; B. 392. 
 68. ov SoKct fioi clvai : eivai = 
 ' to be true,' as Adam says ; but 
 he is prob. in error when he 
 says that eTvat has the same 
 meaning in dAA' iVa ye aiSws, 
 ivBa. Kol 8tos etvat, in 1. 73. 
 70. SeSu'vai : HA. 849 b; G. 
 1263; B. 535; GS. 230. So 
 TrecfiofSyjTat, 1. 75. — alSeicrOai Sk 
 |iT|8€'v : see notes on /xrjhh' dSl- 
 vau 6 A, and on ovSiv, 8 C. 
 77. OVK ap' . . . aX\' I'va . . . ov C 
 fie'vTOL : note the palindromic turn. 
 Cp. notes on 3 C above, kultol 
 . . . dXX' o/Aws, and 13 D, ovx 
 ■fiyov/xtvos.
 
 12 D] EY0Y*PfiN 79 
 
 ov iievTOL Iva ye Se'o?, TTavTa)(ov at8w<?. eVt TrXeou 
 So yct^, olixai, oeo<i atoou9 • jxopLou yap ai8w? Seou?, 
 axrnep apiBpiOv TrepirTov, wcrre ov;i^ Ivairep dpi6fx6<;, 
 evda KOi TvepiTTov.) Iva he TrepirTOP^ evOa /cat api6[x6<i. 
 euei yap ttov vvv ye ; 
 EY©. Ilayv ye. 
 85 20- To TOLOVTOP Toivvv Kal eKeZ Xeycou rjpojTOiv, 
 dpa Lva oiKaiov, ev6a koI octlou, t] Iva fxev ocriov, 
 iv6a Kat I OLKaLOV, Lva oe SiKai,ov, ov Travra^ov D 
 
 OCTLOV ' popiOV y0.p TOV SiKaiOV TO OCTLOV. OVTO) 
 
 (ficojjiev 7] a'XXo)? ctol 00/cet ; 
 
 90 EY©. OvK, aXX' OVTO).* (jiaiveL yap fxoL 6p9a><; 
 
 Xeyetv. 
 
 XIV. 20. "Opa St) to fxera tovto. el yap fxepo'i 
 
 TO OCTLOV TOV OLKaLOV, Set OT) T^/xo.?, o)? eoLKev, i^evpelv 
 
 TO TToZov ixepo<; av elr] tov OLKaiov to octlov. el fxev 
 
 ovv (TV [xe TjpciiTa^ tl tiov vvv hrj, olov ttoZov [xepos 
 
 5 eaTLv dpLdfxov to dpTLOv Kai Tt9 mv Tvy^aveL ovto<; o 
 
 dpLOixos, elnov av, otl o? dv fxr) cTKaXr]vo<i y, dXX 
 
 IcTocTKeXf]'^ • rj ov SoKel ctol ; 
 
 12 C 79. I'va -yt : cp. 1. 73. above. XIV. 1. to \kiTa. tovto: cp. 12 D 
 
 ye follows I'va in order to em- Meno 87 C to St} jxeTo. tovto. 3. to 
 
 phasize the precise relation, just irotov |i€pos : the art. calls for a 
 
 as is done by ivaTvep in 1. 81. strict dejinition. Cp. 6V;-_^. 463 C 
 
 Cp. el' ye, IQ E, and Sidrt ye, ottoTov fjiopiov. 4. olov: "as, for 
 
 10 D. — lirl -irXe'ov ktX. : 'for example.' 5. ovtos 6 dpiGixos : 
 
 fear has greater (logical) exten- sc. 6 aprtos apiOixo^. 6. etirov 
 
 sion than reverence.' 81. ire- av : for the aor., see HA. 895 b ; 
 
 piTTOv: rrepLTTOv {= odd) and B. 606; GMT. 414. — o-Ka\iiv6s 
 
 aprtov ( — even) yNtxe. familiar to ... l(roo-K€\TJs : note that arith- 
 
 the Greeks as the constituent metical relations are represented 
 
 elements of number; c\^. Gorg. by geometrical. This is not un- 
 
 451 B. 85. TO ToiouTov kt\. : common in Greek, and for ob- 
 
 *it was something of that sort I vious reasons: first, the Greeks 
 
 meant when I asked.' He refers were strong visualizers, and 
 
 to II E foil. - therefore developed geometry
 
 8o 
 
 HAATONOS 
 
 [12D 
 
 EY©. "E/xotye. 
 
 20. Ileipco 8r) kol crv ifxe \ ovtch 8t8a|-at, to ttoIov E 
 10 /xepo? Tov hiKa'iov octlou icmv, lua /cat MeXtJTqj Xeyco- 
 [xeu fxrjKeO^ 77/xa? dSt/cett' jxyj^k dcreySeta? ypdt^ecrO at, 
 W9 t/caz^w? 19817 Trapa crov jLte/xa^i^Kora? ret re evae^rj 
 KOL OCT La Kai Ta jxr). 
 
 EY®. Touro roivvv eixoiye hoKel, w %Ci)KpaT€<?, to 
 15 [X€po<; TOV SiKaCov eifat evcre^e? re /cat ocriov, to Trepi 
 Tr]u TMu deoiv depaneiav • to 8e nepl ttju to)v dpOpco- 
 7TCOV TO XoLTTOi' eluau TOV St/catou /xepo?. 
 
 12 D before arithmetic; again, their 
 methods of numerical notation 
 were so inadecjuate and cum- 
 brous (they only approached 
 algebraic symbols quite late in 
 their history), that all problems 
 capable of a geometrical solu- 
 tion were treated preferably by 
 that method. Note that, in the 
 triangles, the base line is disre- 
 garded altogether. The princi- 
 ple of hixorojxia (equal division 
 by two), which was represented 
 by 7repa?)(a7r€tpoy, 7r€ptTrdv)( 
 apnov, Terpayoji/oi/)(erepo/Aj^Ke9, 
 io-o(rKeAes)(cr/caAr/\6i/ [see Ritter- 
 Preller 55], played an impor- 
 tant part in the mathematical 
 speculations of the Pythagoreans, 
 in which Plato took a lively in- 
 terest. 
 E 10. Xiyoiiiiv: = K£Aei;ojp.ev. 
 
 Note the constr. 12. [Acp-aOr)- 
 KOTtts : cp. Gofg. 488 A eyo) 
 yap et tl fjur) opOw'i irpaTToy Kara 
 TOV l3iov TOV i/xavTov, €v "lctOl 
 
 TOVTO OTL OV)( eKWV i^a/JLapTOLVW 
 
 dXX afxadui rrj ip-rj, ' If I do 
 aught amiss in the conduct of 
 
 my life, rest assured that I do 12 E 
 so not intentionally but through 
 ignorance.' These words of Soc- 
 rates formed Plato's ethical creed 
 as well. To know, for them, 
 was to do. (Cp. the note above 
 on II E.) Hence if Meletus is 
 convinced that Socrates is better 
 instructed, he must trust him in 
 future and not prosecute him for 
 impiety. See Introd. § 2. 
 
 Third Definition: 'Holi- 
 ness is that form of right con- 
 duct which relates to the service 
 of the gods.' Euthyphro heartily 
 adopts the suggestion of Soc- 
 rates that TO oaiov is a species of 
 the genus Stmiov and proceeds 
 to distinguish this species from 
 other species by giving the 
 specific differentia. As there is 
 great ambiguity in the term depa- 
 TTEta, Socrates sets out to dis- I 
 
 close and remove it. It is inter- 
 esting to note that the Stoics 
 who, like Euthyphro, laid great 
 stress on divination and the 
 formal aspects of religion, are 
 quoted as saying (Laert. Diog. 7.
 
 13 B] 
 
 EY©Y*PfiN 
 
 8i 
 
 •5 
 
 XV. 2fi. Kat KaXw? ye jxol, <S ¥jv9v(f)pou, ^aiVet 
 Xeyeiv • dXXa | (TjXLKpov tlvo<; etc eV8e>;9 et/u.t. tt^i' 13 
 yap BepaTTeiav ovtto) ^vuItj/xl yjuTLua oi^o^ct^et?. ov 
 yap TTOV Xeyet? ye, oiaiTrep koi at Trept ra aWa 6epa- 
 5 TTelai elcrLu, TouavTrjv kol irepl Oeov<;. Xeyop-ev yap 
 TTOV — olov (fyafxev, nTnov; ov tto,? iTTiaTarai Oepa- 
 ireveiv, dXXa 6 tTTTrtfco? • rj yap ; 
 
 EY0. Udvv ye. 
 
 20- H yap TTOV LTTTTLKrj LTTTTcou OepaiTeia. 
 o EY0. Nat. 
 
 20. Ovhe ye Kvuaq vra? eVtcrrarat depaneveiv, dXXd 
 6 KVP7]yeTLKo<;. 
 
 EY®. Ourw. 
 
 2fi. 'H yap 770U KvvQyeTLKrj kvv(i)V depaireia. | 
 
 EY®. Nat. B 
 
 2ii- 'H 8e ye ^orjXaTLKr) /Sooji'. 
 
 EY®. Uduv ye. 
 
 20. 'H 3e 817 ocTLOTrjq re Kat evae/Seia dewv, at 
 JLv6v(f)pov ; ovTco Xeyet? ; 
 
 12 E 119) elvat Ti]V evcre/Seiav iirLaTT]- 
 
 fjLTjv Oewv OtpaTTtia^. which, as in- 
 troducing iTTLcrTJjixr), is nearer the 
 Socratic view. Cp. note on 1 1 E. 
 XV. I. KttXtos : see note on 
 
 13 A 7 A. 2. (TuiKpov kt\. : cp. Pro- 
 
 tag. 329 B a/JLLKpov rtvo; erbev^s 
 €l/x^ TravT e'x^iv- — ttjv ■yo.p Ocpa- 
 ireiavKTX. : acase ofprolepsis. I'jv- 
 Ttva, for which we might have had 
 TLva (see note on 11 B), classi- 
 fies; cf. GS. 130. So in Lat. 
 gin's is roughly used for qualis ; 
 cp. oiatTrep. 1. 4, and TOiavTTjV, 
 1. 5, TtVa and rotuiJT7;r, 13 D. 
 6. olov : cp. oLov Toidi'Se, 13 B. 
 RD. § 16. The constr. is changed 
 
 EUTHYPHRO — 6 
 
 to avoid a didactic statement : 
 an illustration, in the true So- 
 cratic manner, has the prefer- 
 ence, in order to lead up gradu- 
 ally to the inference. 9. tinriKT| : 
 Sf. rixv-q ; just so, too. KwqytTLKrj, 
 (3or]XaTiKrj, etc. — t'lnruv Oepaireia : 
 cp. A/c. I. 122 A, Gorg. 515 C ft".. 
 Me no 93 D. 16. T) 8€ PoT]Xa- 
 TiKT] Potjv : sc. 6e.paTr€va. ; the same 
 word is to be supplied with ^coJi/, 
 I. 18. Socrates loved to ring the 
 changes on afew homely examples 
 drawn from the life of herdsmen, 
 cobblers, etc., and so became the 
 l)utt of ridicule : see Gorg. 491 A, 
 Syiitp. 221 E, Xen. Mem. i. 2. 37. 
 
 13 A
 
 82 
 
 HAAT^NOS 
 
 [13 B 
 
 20 EY0. "Eycoye. 
 
 20. Ov/coCv OepaTTeta ye naora ravTov SiaTT/jctrerat ; 
 
 otor TOLOvhe ' in dyaSo) tivl ecrrt koI oj^ekia tov 
 
 Oepairevojj.ei'ov, axrnep 6pa<; Stj, otl ol lttttol vtto 
 
 Trj<; l7TTTLKrj<5 Oepairevofxevoi (Lff^eXovuTat /cat ySeXrtov? 
 
 25 yCyvovTai • rj ov SoKovcri croi ; 
 
 EY©. ''E/xotye. 
 
 2fi. Kat ol Kvue<; ye ttov vtto Trj<; KwrjyeTLKrj'^, 
 Koi ol /3oe9 VTTO Trjq ^orjXaTLKT]'?, | Kat rdA.A.a irduTa C 
 ajcravrwg • r) eirl I3kd/3r) otet roC depanevofxeuov ttjv 
 30 depaireiau elvai ; 
 
 EY0. Ma At' ouK eycoye. 
 2fi. 'AXA.' eV w^eXtct ; 
 EY©. ITo)? 8' 01; ; 
 
 20. 'H out' /cat r) 6cn6Ty]<^ Oepaireia ovcra Oeoiv 
 35 (hcfyeXCa t€ icm dewv /cat ^eXriovq tov<; 6eov<i iroiel ; 
 /cat cru rovTo gvy^wpi^crat? dV, w? eTreiodv tl oaiov 
 TT0ifi<;, /SeXrto) rti^d rcui/ ^eoji^ aTrepydi^eL ; 
 EY©. Md At" ovK eyoiye. 
 
 20. OuSe ydp eydij o) Fivdvcfipov, ot/xat ere tovto 
 40 Xeyecu • ttoXXoO /cat 8eco • dXX.d toutou Sr) eVe/ca /cat 
 dprjpofJLrji', Tivcn iroTe | Xeyot? 717^ OepaTreiav twu Oecov, D 
 ou^ y]yov[xeu6s (re ToiavTrju \eyeiv. 
 
 13 B 22. olov ToiovSe : HA. 626 b ; 
 G. 915 ; B. 318. So also Gorg. 
 464 A, Rep. 331 C. More com- 
 monly TO rotovSf. 23. wo-'irep 
 opqis 8t| : cp. Rep. 421 A. 
 C 31! [ittAC: HA. 723; G. 1066; 
 B. 344. 36. |vYXt«>pT|o-ais av : 
 potential opt., HA. 872; G. 
 1327; B. 563; GS. 438- The 
 old-fashioned ending -ais is com- 
 
 mon in Plato ; cp. Symp. 202 C, 13 ^ 
 Phaedr. 241 D, 275 D, etc. 
 40. TToWov Kal 8«a) : pel's, for the 
 more common impers. constr., 
 HA. 743 b; G. 1116; RD. §259. 
 42. ovx Ti7ov(i6vos : a palindromic D 
 turn, repeating ovh'k yap eyw ... 
 olfiai. Such returns are frequent 
 in Plato. Cp. notes on 3 C and 
 12 B.
 
 13 D] 
 
 EY©Y<I)PON 
 
 83 
 
 EY©. Kat opOcoq ye, w ^w/cpare? • ov yap TOiavTrjv 
 \eyco. 
 45 5fi- Eleu ' dXXa rt? Srj Oewv OepaTreua eir) av -q 
 
 oaLOTrj^; ; 
 
 EY©. ^Hinep, o) Sw/cpare?, ol SovXol tov<; SecTTrdra? 
 depairevovcTiv. 
 
 2f^. MafOduo) ' VTTrjpeTLKij ri? av, w? eoiKev, eirj 
 50 ueoi^. 
 
 EY©. Ilai'U /xet' ow. 
 
 XVI. 20. "E;[(ot9 av ovv eiTTeiv, rj iarpol^ vnrjpe' 
 
 13D 
 
 47. ■^irep : cp. Xen. Hell. 2. 
 3. 14 iOtpOLTrevov irdcnj depairtia. 
 
 49. [lavOdvo) : see note on 3 B. — 
 ■inrT)peTiKT| tis . . . Oeois : vinrjpc- 
 TiK-q is subst. GS. 33 ; for the dat., 
 see HA. 765 a; G. 1174; B. 393. 
 
 50, too, Sdo-ews ^eois 14 C, vivrj- 
 ptaia Tois ^eoTs 14 D, Swpa rois 
 ^€ots 15 A. Holiness is here 
 called a tninisiration to Deity 
 rather than a service or tendance 
 {dtpavcLa) ostensibly to obviate 
 misapprehension ; but in reality, 
 I think, to point the connection 
 of the argument at this stage 
 with the plea of the Apology. 
 There Socrates put forth every 
 effort to show that he bore a 
 commission from God to lead 
 his special form of the philo- 
 sophic (or religious) life, which 
 to him constituted the very es- 
 sence of piety. The plea culmi- 
 nates in 30 A, where he declares, 
 " This will I do to whomsoever 
 I may meet, be he young or old, 
 stranger or fellow-townsman, and 
 to you, my fellow-citizens, by as 
 
 much more as ye are nearer of 13 D 
 kin to me. For such, I assure 
 you, is the command of God, 
 and I am persuaded that never 
 has there befallen you in our city 
 a greater blessing than this my 
 ministration to the God (rr/v 
 e^^v TO) ^£w vTrr/pecrtav, cp. Enth. 
 14 D avTr] rj VTrrjpeaia . . . roi? 
 ^eots)." I3y interpreting our pas- 
 sage in the light of the foregoing, 
 we obtain an insight into the 
 meaning of both. Socrates' life 
 is the type of the holy life ; and 
 when Socrates asks for the end 
 to be realized by man's ministra- 
 tion to Deity, the answer is sug- 
 gested by the end which he 
 sought to attain. For in /Ipol. 
 30 A (continuing where we just 
 left off) he said, ' For I go about 
 with no other business but this, 
 to plead with you, young and 
 old, not to have more regard for 
 your bodies nor for wealth than 
 for the soul, that it may be 
 as good as possible." See the 
 Introd. §§ S and 6.
 
 84 
 
 UA\TQNO% 
 
 [13 D 
 
 10 
 
 IS 
 
 TLKT) €19 Tit'o? epyov aTTepyacTLau Tvyy^avei ovaa vnrj- 
 peTLKrj ; ovK et? vyieta? olei ; 
 
 EY0. "Eyojye. 
 
 20. Tt 8e ; 7] vavTT'qyoi<; v7Tr)peTLKrj eig tlvo<; | e)o- E 
 yov oLTrepyacTLap vTrrjpeTLKT] ecrriv ; 
 
 EY©. ArjXoi' OTL, (h Sa)KpaT€<?, etg ttXolov. 
 
 20. Kat -)^ oLKo^6poL<? ye ttou et? OLKLa^ ; 
 
 EY©. Nat. 
 
 20. Etvre 817, (S apiTTe ' rj Se ^eot? vnrjpeTLKrj el<; 
 T1V05 epyov airepyaaiav v-nrjpeTiKrj av elr) ; SrjXou 
 yap on crv oicrda, eTreSrjTTep ret ye Bela KaWtcrra ye 
 (f>r}^ etSeVat dv9poj7Tcov. 
 
 EY©. Kat aXiqSrj ye Xeyo), w Sw/c/aare?. 
 
 2fi- E'ttc 8^ 77/309 A to?, rt Trore Icttiv exeZvo to 
 TTayKokov epyov, o ol deol aTTepydt^ovTai r^plv vttt]- 
 perats ^puipevoi ; 
 
 13 D XVI. 2. €ls Tivos €p-yov dnrep- 
 ■yooriav : cp. yj Trepl tlvwv Siaffiopd, 
 7 B. Here is broached the matter 
 of- the epyov, which has great sig- 
 nificance to Plato's thought. It 
 is that which is eftected by an 
 action, and, indeed, that which, 
 as an end. determines the means 
 to its accompUshment. Origi- 
 nating in art, the term acquired 
 a large use in ethics, and, with 
 Plato and Aristotle, always looks 
 to the Coot/ as the supreme end 
 of rational and moral endeavor. 
 Cp. /^ep. 352 E-353 B, Goror. 
 468 B, 499 E for its connection 
 with TO dyaidov and dpiryj. Cp. 
 also Gorg-. 503 E, CraL 389, and 
 Xen. Oecoti. i. 2. In the note 
 on p. 83 attention was called 
 to Socrates' cure of souls, which 
 
 he regarded as the object ofiaD 
 greatest moment (cp. Gorg. 477 
 B foil.); with the reference to 
 the epyov. the final goal of holi- 
 ness is raised a step higher, and 
 the realization of //w Siipreine 
 Good in human society is sug- 
 gested as its object. That, how- 
 ever, is the assimilation of the 
 individual soul to God {Tlieaet. 
 176 AB) and, for society, the 
 ultimate approximation to the 
 ideal of righteousness sketched 
 in the Reptiblic. Euthyphro 
 does not catch the hint. 3. «ls 
 v-yi€ias : sc. d-n-epyaauiv ; so, too, 
 with eh ttXo'ov and eh oIkui?, 
 13 E. 8. i\ oiKo86|iois : sc. inrrj- 
 peTiKi]. 12. TO, "ye Geia KaWio-rd 
 •y€ : note the repetition of ye. 
 Ast's Lex. cites many examples. 
 
 n- E
 
 14 IS] 
 
 EY©Y*PfiN 
 
 85 
 
 EY0. IToXXa /cat KaXd, o) Soj/cpare?. 
 20. Kat yap | ol (XTpaTrj-yoL, o) (fiiXe • dXX' o/aw<? 14 
 20 TO Ke(f)dXaLOP avT(x)u paoL(o<i au eiTTots, ort viKrjv eV rco 
 TToXefxoj dnepyai^oi'TaL • rj ov ; 
 EY®. na>9 8' oij ; 
 
 20. IToXXa oe y , ot/xai, /cat /caXa /cat ot yetuoyot* 
 aX-A. o/aw9 to Ke^dXaLov avrcop iaTiu Trj<; direpyaaia'; 
 25 T^ e/c T^9 yr^? Tpo(f)-ij. 
 EY0. na;/v ye. 
 
 20. Tt 8e 8t^ TcJjt' TToXXcov koI KaXoju a ol 6eol 
 airepydl^ovT at ; ri to Ke^dXaiou icTTL Trj<; ipyaai,a<i ; 
 EY0. Kat oXiyov aoi TrpoTepov elTrou, o) Sw/cpare?, 
 30 ort TrXeiopo^ ipyov iaTiv a/c^t/3aJ9 | irdvTa Tavra w? B 
 e'^et paOeiv • Tooe jxivroi crot aTrXw? Xeyco, on idv 
 
 13 E 18. iroWtt Kal KaXd : Euthy- 
 
 ' phro, not knowing precisely wliat 
 to say, takes refuge in generali- 
 
 14 A ties. 19. 01 o-TpaTTi-yoi : again 
 
 one is forcibly reminded of Soc- 
 rates' plea before the court ; see 
 Apol. 28 DE. 20. TO Ke<j)d\aiov 
 avTwv : a case of brachylogy ; 
 cp. TO Kecf)aXaLOv avrwv ecrrt r^? 
 aTre/ayacTMxs. 1. 24. It is possible, 
 but not probable, that Kcc^aAaiov 
 (sc. epyov) is an adj. Schanz 
 supplies T^s a7repya(Tui<; ; with- 
 out the addition, avrwv is to be 
 constr. like tj}? Te;i(i'>^s. 1 1 D. See 
 App. 23. olyioipyoi: C^. Rep. 
 333 A. 24. auTtov : hyperbaton. 
 27. Ti 8€ 5t| : see note on 7 D. 
 — Tuv iroWuiv Kal KaXwv : cp. 
 Gofg. 509 D Ti. ok Slj TOV dStKciv ; 
 
 this is a free use of the gen., to 
 premise mention of a thing, RD. 
 § 27. For other examples, see 
 Rep. 459 B, 470 A, 5 1 5 B, Phaedo 
 
 78 D, etc. There is no ellipsis 14 A 
 of TrepC as some have thought. 
 28. TTJs Ip-yao-ias : cp. aTrepya- 
 o-tas, above, 1. 24. It is common 
 thus to employ the simple for 
 the compound verb or noun when 
 it has just been used. For ex- 
 amples in Plato, see Crito 44 U, 
 Phaedo 104 D. Theaet. 178 A, 
 SopJi. 267 A f , etc. In Euripides, 
 Med. \i^i KarihtT tSfTe, Ale. 
 400 vTroLKOvaov aKovaov, Baccli. 
 1065 KttT^yev ryyei' •^yti' ci« /xeXav 
 irehov. 29. cXi"yov . . . irpOTtpov : 
 in 9 1! : for oAtyoK, see HA. 781 a. 
 30. ttXciovos «P70u : cp. 9 B dAA 
 laws ovK 6 Atyov epyov iaTLv, w h e re 
 see note. — iravTa ravra ktX. : B 
 ' to learn how all these matters 
 stand.' 31. dirXJjs : 'simply,' 
 ' without qualification.' — «dv (itv 
 K£xapto-pi«va : not a new defini- 
 tion, but a rhetorical restatement 
 of that offered in 12 E.
 
 86 
 
 nAATONOS 
 
 [14 B 
 
 fxev Ke-^apicrixeva rt? eVtcrrr^rat rot? 0eoi<; \4yeiv re 
 
 KOI irpoLTTeiv ev^o/>tew9 re /cat dvoiv, ravr ecrrt ret 
 
 oo"ta, Kttl (Toilet TO, rotavra tov^ re lSiov<; olkovs kol 
 
 35 ret KOiva T(x)P TToXeoiv • rot 8' evavTia t(oi> Ke^apiaixevojv 
 
 dcrefirj, a Srj /cat avarpeTrei dnavTa koI dTToWvacu. 
 
 XVII. 2n. 'H TToXv poL Sict l3pa)(VTepo)P, w Ev^u- 
 
 (f)pou, et i^ovXov, etTre? cti' to Ke^aXaiov ojv -^qpcoTcop. 
 
 aAAa yap ou Trpouvpo'^ pe €t otoagat • or)Kos et. Kat 
 
 yct/s r^{ii' I eVeiS-i^ eV avrw rjaOa, oLTreTpoLTTOv • o et C 
 
 5 dneKpipo}, lKai>a><i av rjSr) irapd crov ttju baioTrjTa 
 
 ip€pa07]Kr). vvv ok dparyK-q yo.p rov ipoiTwvTa to) 
 
 ipcoTcopeuco aKoXovOelv, ottt] du eKeZvoq vndyrj • tC 
 
 14 B 32. \tY€iv ktX. : €vxofJ.evo<; Ka?. Cr/fo 44 D, 46 D : and see 14 B 
 takes up Atyetv, as ^u'wi/ takes up note on 7 B. 4. tTr' avrw ^orOa : c 
 Trparretv. 34. o-w'^ei to, roiavra : ' you were hard by it ' ; ' you 
 
 this remark is aside from the 
 subject, and is not regarded by 
 Socrates. It is a favorite com- 
 monplace with the moralists ; cp. 
 A/mos 314 D, Arist. /v//eL 1360* 
 19, Fo///. 1286^ 7 ff., 1 287=1 18, 
 Heraclitus apud Laert. Diog. 9. 2. 
 As the Greek state was founded 
 on religion, its salvation was 
 believed to depend on the piety 
 of the citizens. Cp. the noble ode 
 of Horace, C. III. 6. Strangely 
 enough, some critics have re- 
 
 were hot,' the children say. 
 Socrates exhausts his vocabulary 
 in trying to convince Euthyphro 
 that the true definition of holi- 
 ness is to be found by following 
 the clew just obtained, rather 
 than by grasping at a new one. 
 See the notes on 13 D. 6. €|i€- 
 fiaOriKri: for the tense, see HA. 
 895 ; G. 1397 ; B. 606 ; cp. Apo/. 
 36 C. — vvv 8€ . . . -ydp : see note 
 on II C. — Tov cpioTwvTa kt\. : 
 following the lead of the argu- 
 
 garded this trite saying as the nient is a commonplace in Plato 
 key to the definition of holiness. (/?^/. 365 D, 394 D,4io 6,415 D, 
 36. dvarptirti : cp. Cn'/o 50 B. Phaedo 82 D, 115 B, Gorg. 527 E, 
 
 XVII. I. -iroXv : belongs to etc.). See App. 7. cksivos : re- 
 fipaxvTipwv. 3. dX.Xd -yap : HA. fers to rw tpwTto/AJvw. — vtrd-yTj : 
 1050. 4 d; RD. §$ 147, 149. 
 — SfjXos tl : asyndetically added, 
 as ProL 339 E StVaios et Cp. 
 HA. 1039; RD. § 207. Note 
 the pers. for impers. constr., HA. 
 944 a. Cp. Gorg. 474 C ws tot- Phaedo 82 D. 
 
 viro- suggests that one is follow- 
 ing a path whose end is not 
 in sight. The suggestion is in 
 harmony with the thought of 
 following the argument. 
 
 Cp.
 
 14 D] 
 
 EY0Y<I)PnN 
 
 87 
 
 10 
 
 8r) av Xeyet? to oaiov el^at koX tyjv oa-LOTrjTa ; ouvt 
 inLcrTrJixrjp tlpo. tov Oveiv re /cat ev^eadau ; 
 
 EY©. "Eycoye. 
 
 20. OvKovu TO Ovetv Scopela-daC icTTt toi? Oeol<;, to 
 8' ev)(e(r6aL aiTeiv tov^ 0eov<i ; 
 
 EY©. Kat [xdXa, o) ScoKpare?. 
 
 20. 'Eirio-T-qixy] dpa. atrrycreoj? /cat Socrew? ^eot? I 
 15 ocrLOTrj<; av eirj e/< toutou tou \6yov. 
 
 EY©. Ilat'i' KaXm, S) Xw/cpare?, ^vvr]Ka<; o elnov. 
 
 20. ETTt^v/x 17x17 <? yctio et/xt, w (^tXe, t':^? o-i^? crot^ta? 
 
 /cat TTpo(Ti)(Oi TOV vovv avTrj, axTTe ov ^a^at Trecretrat 
 
 ort ai' eLTTr)<;. dXXct ^ot Xe^ov, rt? a{»Ti7 17 vmrjpecria 
 
 20 ecrrt rot? ^eot? ; atretic re <^>79 avTov^ /cat St8wat 
 
 iKeivoi'i ; 
 
 EY©. "Eywye. 
 
 D 
 
 14 C Fourth Definition : ' Holi- 
 ness is the art or the science 
 of sacrifice and prayer.' This 
 definition is closely akin to that 
 attributed to Socrates by Xen. 
 Mem. 4. 6. 4 (see note on 11 E) 
 and it is probable that it fairly 
 represents the common unphilo- 
 sophical views of the Greeks. 
 Socrates extracts it from the last 
 proposition of Euthyphro, omit- 
 ting the notion /ce^apccr/xtVa. only 
 to show that it is inherent in the 
 general view, in 15 B. Compare 
 14 B iin<jTr]TaL . . . ev)(6fj.ev6^ re 
 Koi 6vwv with our definition, eVt- 
 crTr/fjirfV Tivo. tov Ovclv re /cat ev- 
 Xio-Oai. The term i-n-KJTrjjxiQ adds 
 nothing new ; for oaiorr}^ has 
 already been regarded as rex^r) 
 = €TnaTy]ixr)\ cp. Te;i(vt/<dv, 14 E. 
 14. alTTJoreus : SC. irapa Oewv. 
 
 15. oo-ioTTis : without the art., 14 D 
 HA. 660 ; G. 944. Cp. TTjv oo-io- 
 T7]Ta, 14 C, above, 1. 5, and rj 
 ocrtor?;?, 14 E, 1. ID. 17. tiri- 
 0ufiT|TT)s . . . Tf|s <rfis (ro4)£as : 
 contrast with this colorless phrase 
 the vivid expression in Meno 70 B 
 cpacrras ctti (TO(f>ta. Cp. J?e/>. 
 600 D. See App. 18. iia-re . . . 
 •ir€o-€iTat : the metaphor is de- 
 rived from arrows that miss the 
 mark and fall in vain to the 
 ground; cp. Find. O/. 9. 13 and 
 schol. 19. virr]pi(ria : Socrates 
 is glancing at 13 D. and thereby 
 clearly shows that he does not 
 regard Euthyphro's latest at- 
 tempt as a definition of holiness 
 proper, but only as a special de- 
 scription of man's ministrations 
 to Deity. 20. avrovs . . . ««£- 
 vois : see note on 6 E.
 
 88 
 
 nAATONOS 
 
 [14 D 
 
 XVIII. 20. ^A/9' ovv ov TO 6pd(i)<i alrelu av elr), 
 u)v ^e6[xe9a Trap' eKeivwv, Tavra avTov<; alreiv ; 
 
 EY©. 'A\Xa Tt ; 
 
 20. Kat av to StSoVat 6p0(t)<;, oiv iKelvoi | Tvyya- E 
 5 vovcriv SeofxepoL Trap' rjixoiv, ravra i.K€.ipoi<^ av avriho)- 
 pelaOai ; ov yap ttov Te^viKov y av elrj oojpocfjope?v 
 SiSouTa TO) TavTa S)P ovSep Setrat. 
 
 EY©. "AXrjOrj Xeyeiq, o) ^oiKpaTeq. 
 
 20. 'FjjXTTopLKr] dpa rt? av elr), d) Ic^vduffypov, Te)(vr) 
 10 7) 0(Ji6Trj<; 6eo2<; Kal dv0pa)7roL<; Trap dXXyjkco:'. 
 
 EY®. 'EpnopiKT], el ovTcoq 178101^ aoL ovojxdt^eLv. 
 
 20. 'AXX' ov^ev Tjhiov epoLye, el pr) Tvy^avet 
 dXrjdeq ov. (ppdcrov Se /xot, rt? rj ax^eXia toI<^ deoZ<^ 
 Tvy^dveu ovaa dno tow hdjpMV wv Trap rjpwv Xapl3a- 
 
 OLOO 
 
 15 povcTLv ; a pev yap OLOoacTL, TravTL orjAov ovoev yap 
 
 vSev 
 
 14 D XVIII. 2. ravra avrovs ai- 
 T«iv : HA. 724; G. 1069; B. 340. 
 3. dXXd Ti : 'what else?' Ritter 
 (^UntersHclucngen I'lber Plato, p. 
 57) says that in his hiter worlcs 
 Plato uses t'i fi-qv ; instead of 
 this phrase. 4. au . . . au : 
 note the repetition. See note on 
 E 6 A. 6. TcxviKov : ' in accord- 
 ance witli (.TnrrTrjfxrj {— Tt^'^'?)-' 
 II. €niropiKT| : Tii somewhat soft- 
 ens the repulsive expression, but 
 there is in the term a certain 
 protest against popular notions. 
 Cp. Syinp. 188 B ert roivvv Kal 
 OvcruiL Tracrat kcu ois //.avriKr/ eTrt- 
 (TTaTcX — TuvTa 8' icrrlv rj Trept 
 6eov<; T€ Kal a.vOpunrov<; tt/oos 
 dXAi/Aou; KOLVMVLa: Syuip. 202 E, 
 Rep. 365 E, Polit. 290 CD, Aes. 
 Choep/i.2^^E. This conception 
 of religion, however repugnant 
 
 to enlightened minds, was com- 14 E 
 mon among primitive peoples 
 and still serves to explain certain 
 ceremonies. See Deussen, ^Z/^^- 
 iiieine Gescli. der Philosophie, i. 
 
 I. 91 ff. 12. dXX* OvhiV TlSlOV 
 ktX. : Socrates resents conces- 
 sions made to his pleasure rather 
 than to the truth ; for truth is not 
 a respecter of persons. Cp. 
 Rep. 595 C, Phaedo 91 A, C, 
 Arist. Eth. Nic. i. 4. 1096'' 16. 
 15. oviSev -ydp . . . €K6ivoi Scoeriv : 
 the views of Socrates on Provi- 
 dence are given by Xen. Mem. 
 1 . 4 and 4. 3. A Christian 
 scholiast refers to James i. 17, 
 '• Every good gift and every 
 perfect gift is from above, and 
 Cometh down from the Father 
 of lights."' Cp. the utterance of 
 Democritus,y>'. 13 (Mullach). 
 
 ]^
 
 15 B] 
 
 EY©Y<I>PnN 
 
 89 
 
 rjiJi7u icTTLU ayauoi^, | otl av [xr) iKeivoi hoiaiv • a Se 15 
 Trap' y^ixoiv Xafx/SavovcrLv, tl OiifjiekovvTai ; r) toctovtou 
 avTMv TT\eoveKTovixeu Kara ttju iixiropiav, cocrre Travra 
 Ta dyada Trap' avTwv Xap^^dvoixev, eKeivot Se irap' 
 20 rjixwi^ ovoeu ; 
 
 EY0. 'AXA.' otet, d) Sco/cpare?, rot"? 6eov<; ojcjieXeZ- 
 crOai OLTTO TOVTMV, a Trap rjfXMi' Xafi/SapovcTLi' ; 
 
 20. 'AXXa TL SijiTOT dv €17) TavTa, (h lLv6v(f)pov, rd 
 Trap' TjiKO-'v ccopa Tot? OeoL<; ; 
 25 EY0. Tt 8' otet dX\o rj TLfiT] re Kal yepa Kat, oirep 
 iyo) dpTi eXeyov, X^P'''^ ' 
 
 2fi- Ke)(apLcrixepop dpa | eariv, w ^vOix^pov, to B 
 ocTLOv, dXX' ov)(L d)(f)€XLfjiOP ovoe (j)iXov Tots ^eot9 ; 
 
 EY©. Ot/xat eyoiye iravTOiv ye /xctXtcrra (jiCXov. 
 
 enumeration, GS. 8. Or possibly 15 A 
 otet may be parenthetical. Sacri- 
 fices were actually called rifxat 
 (cp. Lat. hotiores). yfpa? and 
 )(apiT€<;. 26. apri : /,<'. in 14 B. 
 27. K€xapicrp.evov . . . «}>i\ov : 
 Euthyphro's use of Kt^apiafxiva, 
 
 14 B. and x^-P'-'^^ '5 ^' '^'^^ occu- 
 pied Socrates' thought all the 
 ■while, though he has temporarily 
 disregarded the point. Now by 
 an adroit turn he makes Euthy- 
 phro identify these terms with 
 <^'Aov and so shows him that the 
 argument has traveled round in 
 a circle to the point of departure, 
 in 6 E. 29. irdvTtov "yt [laXio-ra 1! 
 <j>i\ov : this may be merely .a 
 strengthened superlative, 'noth- 
 ing quite so dear,' as in Charm. 
 1 58 E ; but it seems better to take 
 it as an emphatic assertion that it 
 is cf)<'\ov at all events, whether it 
 be w(f>iXLfxov or not. Cp. Gorg. 
 
 15 A 16. a 86 Trap' t]|awv ktX. : the 
 -unexpressed antecedent of a is 
 a free ace. (or nom.? cp. P/a7. 
 27 E), cp. Pliaedo 65 D r'l 8e 
 8^ TO. TotaSi. Note the fuller 
 form in 1. 21 w(f)e\eL<jdai airo tov- 
 Twv a Trap rj/JiMV Xa/xfSavovaLv. 
 For Tt', see HA. 716 b ; G. 1054. 
 21. aKJ)€X«i<r0ai diro tovtojv : 
 * they derive benefit from.' 
 wf^iXticrBcii c. €K and airo with 
 reference to things, c. viro and 
 Trapa (rare) with reference to 
 persons. Cp. airo with Aap,/8av<o 
 {Apol. 25 E), aiToXavw {A pal. 
 31 B), Tracrxw {Phacdo 83 B). 
 23. Tl Stiitot' : the Swpa rots dzobi 
 are regarded as constituting es- 
 sentially a unit, hence tl rather 
 than TtVa ; cp. GS. 132. Socrates 
 requires not an enumeration but 
 a statement of the character of 
 our gifts to the gods. 25. ti(j.t| 
 Te Kal -yepa : note the free nom. in
 
 go 
 
 HAATfiNOS 
 
 [15 B 
 
 10 
 
 15 
 
 ;o 20. TovTO dp' iarlu av, ws eoLKe, to octlov, to toI<5 
 deoL'i (jii\ov. 
 
 EY©. MaXto-rct ye. 
 
 XIX. 212. (-iavjxdcrei oui^ Tavra \eyoiv, lav croc 
 ol XoyoL <f)(XiucouTaL fxr) /xeVoz^re? dXXd ^aoil^ovTe<;, /cat 
 e/Ae (xiTidcrei top AatSaXov ^ahitpuTa's avTov^ noLeiPy 
 auro? Mu TToXv ye re^t't/cwre/ao? tov AatSaAov /cat 
 5 /cv/c\oj Trepuoura ttoiwv ; rj ovk alcrddpet, otl 6 Xoyo'^ 
 r)iJLLP irepieXOoiv irdXiu et9 TavTov | rjKei ; ixe^xviqcTai c 
 yo.p TTov, otl ev toj epLirpocrdev to re ocriov /cat to 
 f7eo(ptAe? ov TavTov 'qfxiP e<pavrj, akK erepa aKXrjXMv • 
 77 ou fxeixprjcrai ; 
 
 EY©. "Eyojye. 
 
 2ft. NOi^ ovt' ov/c eV^'oet<;, ort ro rot? ^eoi? (jiiXov 
 <^^? ocTiov elvai ; tovto 8' dXXo tl tj Oeo(f)LXe<; y'lyve- 
 rat ; 7) ov ; 
 
 EY©. Yidvv ye. 
 
 20- OuKoDv f) apTL ov KaXa)<; cojjLoXoyovfJLeu, rj el 
 TOTe KaXo)<;, vvv ovk opOax; TLOejxeda. 
 
 EY©. "EoLKep. 
 
 15 B 453 D oil o^Ta. dAAa ttolvtiov 
 fidKidTa ireiOu, ' persuade, you 
 ask ? Why yes, — of a// things ! ' 
 See note on ei 6tl fJuLXtara, 
 4D. ^ 
 
 30. av: refers Ijack to 6 E. — 
 TO Tois 6£ois 4*'^°*' • explanatory 
 of TOVTO, the pred. of to oo-tov. 
 32. (idXio-ra "ye : ' most certainly,' 
 frequent in answers. 
 
 XIX. 3. TOV AaiSaXov : cp. 
 1 1 C ; for the art., see HA. 663. 
 This is, of course, in app. with e/xe. 
 4. Kal kvkXw . . . iroiiov : Kat em- 
 phasizes kukAu), and Trotcoj/ assigns 
 
 the ground for the previous state- 15 B 
 ment. 5. 6 \6-yos ktX. : for 
 the thought, see I'licact. 'ioo C, 
 HipparcJi. 231 C. Clitop/io 4.10 \. 
 7. €v Tw £ji.Trpo(r6€v : lo DE. C 
 12. aWo Tl r\: HA. 1015 b; 
 G. 1604; B. 573, N. — 7iYV€Tai : 
 ' turns out to be.' 15. apTi : in 
 ID E. ^ — KaXdis . . . 6p9(os : see 
 note on 7 A. 
 
 Close of the Dialogue: 
 ' Our quest has been futile ; let 
 us begin anew.' ' Excuse me ; 
 I have a pressing engagement. 
 Some other day.' 
 
 i
 
 15 r>] 
 
 EY©Ya>Pi2N 
 
 91 
 
 XX. 20. 'E^ ^PXl'^ ^P'^ TjjJiLu ttolXlu aKeiTTiov, 
 TL iaTL TO oaiou ' w? eyai, Trplu av [xoidco, Ikcou eluai 
 ovK a77oSetA.tacrw. | dkka fiij fxe dTL(xd(Trj<;, dWd n 
 TTavTi TpoTTco TTpoa€)((oi> Tov vovu oTL fxakLaTa VVV 
 5 €1776 TTjv akiqdeiav. oTaOa yap, eunep rt? aXXo? 
 duOpcoTTcop, KOL OVK d(f)eTeo^ el, axmep 6 ITpwrev?, 
 irplv dv eciry^;. el yap fxrj fjhrjcrda cra^ojs to re 
 ocTLOV Kai TO dvocriov, ovk ecrriv ottw? dv iroTe ineveC- 
 piqcraq VTTep dvhpo<^ Or)TO<; dvhpa Trpea^VTiqv naTepa 
 10 ^LOiKddeiv (f)6i>ov, dXXd /cat tov'; 0eov<; dv eSetcra? 
 TTapaKU'SvveveLV, jxr] ovk 6pdio<; avTO ttoltjctol^;, Kal 
 Tov'^ dvOpoiTTOVs ya-^vv0r)<;. vvv 8e ev olSa otl 
 
 15 C XX. 2. is : HA. 925; G. 
 1505; B. 598. — irplv av fidOw : 
 HA. 921, (924 a) ; G. 1471. 2; 
 B. 627. — Ikojv clvai : HA. 956 a; 
 G. 1535 ; B. 642. I ; GMT. 780. 
 Cp. B. L. Gildersleeve in A. J. P., 
 1889, 381 f. -'It may well be 
 contended that in all these pas- 
 sages efvat serves the purposes 
 of a larger ye — which particle, 
 by the way, is absent from nearly 
 all the passages in which the re- 
 D strictive efrai occurs." 4. iravTl 
 TpoTTw . . . oTi fidXicTTa I cloublc 
 intensive, because Euthyphro is 
 remiss (Tpv(f>a). Cp. G(>^g- 
 496 C Kttt ev fxdXa (rKe\pd/xei'o<; 
 aiTOKpivov. 5. el'irep tis dWos : 
 HA. 905; B. 615. 6. uio-TTep 
 6 npa)T€X)s ; cp. Horn. 8 384 ff. : 
 Eiithyd. 288 B, Ion 541 E. All 
 sea-divinities possessed two char- 
 acteristics which render the com- 
 parison of Euthyphro with them 
 especially fitting : they had the 
 gift of prophecy, and they had 
 
 the power to change at will from 15 O 
 one form to another. Cp. the 
 representations on figured vases 
 of Peleus' wooing of Thetis. For 
 Thetis, see Apol. 28 C, Hom. 
 2 7° ff- 8- o^** tfTiv oirws : ' it is 
 impossible that.'' phraseological; 
 virtually an adv. = nitllo //lodo. 
 9. dvSpos 0t]t6s dvSpa irpeerPvTTjv : 
 HA. 625 a. Note the emphatic 
 iuxtaposition. — irarepa : • and 
 that your father.' Note the 
 emphatic order. 10. 8itoKd6£iv : 
 HA. 494: G. 779. — Toiis Otovs : 
 obj. of av eSetcras, and rrapaKLVov- 
 vtvuv is an epexegetic inf. like- 
 wise depending on it. 11. [itj 
 otiK . . . TToiTicrois ■- one of the 
 very rare cases of the fut. opt. 
 after verbs of fearing. GMT. 
 131. 12. TjVxvveTjs : supply 
 av from the foregoing verbs. 
 The omission is more common 
 with the opt., GS. 450. Cp. 
 Phacdo 87 E, Anterast. 135 C, 
 136 C.
 
 92 
 
 HAATONOS EY©Ya)PfiN 
 
 15 D-16 A 
 
 cra^w? I otet eiSeVat to re ocriov koI firj • elne ovp, Si E 
 ySeXrtcrre Y,v6v^pov, /cat yu,7) a.7roKpvxfjr) otl avTO 'qyel. 
 
 15 EY©. Et? av^t? Toivvi', o) %a>KpaTe<;' vvu yap crirev^oi 
 TTOi, /cat /xot a)pa a,7rteVat. 
 
 20. Ota TTotet?, (1) iralpel an eX77t8o9 /xe Kara/Sakcjv 
 fxeydXr)'^ d-rrep^^eLy iqv ^'-xov, ws irapd crov jxaOcji/ rd re 
 ocrta /cat /xi^ /cat rr]? 71/309 MeXTyroi^ ypa(f)rj(; dnaXXd- 
 
 20 ^ojJiaL, ephei^dixevo<; eKeiva> otl croft>o<^ rjSr] nap* | 
 ^v9u(f)poi'oq TO. Oeia yeyova /cat ort ou/cert vtt' dyuoia<i 16 
 avro<T;i(eSta{a; ouSe KaivoTOjxoi nepl avrd, /cat St) /cat 
 rot* aXXo;^ ^toi^ ort a^xeivov /SLojcroifirjp. 
 
 15 D 13- <ratj>u9 ol'ti tlSe'vai : cp. 
 ttKpt^ws o'i£i eTTLaTacrOaL. crac^ais 
 limits elSivai, and oiei is used to 
 suggest that it is a wtvt' (un- 
 founded) opinion. Cp. .-//(;/. 
 E 29 A. 15. tls auOis : 'some 
 other day.' Cp. 6 C ravra ix',v 
 fxoL ets ai^t? ctti cri^oA^s SiT^yr/cra. 
 16. iijpa dnrievai : HA. 952; G. 
 1521 ; B. 641 ; for the omis- 
 sion of the copula, see HA. 
 611 a; GS. 83 ff. Laert. Diog. 
 2. 29 says that Socrates induced 
 a certain Euthyphro to desist 
 from prosecuting his father. 
 Though there is a mistake in 
 the nature of the charge, ace to 
 his account, there can be no doubt 
 that our Euthyphro is meant. 
 Hirzel, Dcr Dialot:^^ i. p. 196, 
 n. I, suggests that tlie variant 
 ^evtas in Laert. Diog. 2. 29 for 
 (^evoKTOvtas or) cf}6vov, ace. to 
 Ejith. 4 A, was due to some other 
 Socratic dialogue, rather than to 
 a comedy, as Bergk supposed, De 
 Reliquiis Covioediae Atticae Aii- 
 tiquae, ■p. T)Z,j ii. 17. ola 'iroieis : 
 
 HA. looi a. The words express 15 E 
 disappointment. Cp. C/iar/n. 
 166 C, Ale. /. 113 E, PJiaedo 
 117 D. — dir' e\iri8os ktX. : cp. 
 I'hacdo 98 B. Socrates has 
 based two hopes on the expecta- 
 tion of being duly instructed by 
 Euthyphro : first, the hope of 
 exemption from trial (w? . . . 
 aTTaAAtttOfiai, GMT. 136; cp. 
 Eur. El. 919) ; again, the hope 
 of leading a better life with truer 
 insiglit (on a/xetroj/ fSiwaoL/x-qv, 
 GMT. 128; cp. Thuc. 6. 30). 
 Socrates, no doubt, was genu- 
 inely disappointed ; but it. is 
 customary, in Plato's minor dia- 
 logues, to leave the main question 
 unanswered. 19. KaV. . . Kal 8t] 16 A 
 Ktti : ' both . . . and especially.' — 
 d-Tra\Xd|o|Jiai, . . . Piajo-oi|jLT]v : note 
 the change from dir. to indir. disc. 
 For the constr.. see note on dir 
 cATTtSo?, 1. 17. The doubling of 
 conjunctions is not unexampled ; 
 cp. Xen. Cyr. 5. 3. 30; Aiiab. 5. 
 6. 19; 7. 4. 5. Inversely, otl 
 . . . o>s, Hipp. Ma. 28 1 c'.
 
 APPENDIX 
 
 § I. BIBLIOGR.\PHY 
 
 a. General WorJzs on Plato Dealing with the Euthyphro 
 
 SCHLEIERMACHER, F. : PhitoHS IVcrke, Berlin, 1804. 1.2. pp. 37-39. 
 AsT, F. : Platens Lcben unci Scliriften, Leipzig, 181 6. pp. 469-474. 
 SOCHER, J. : Ueber Platons Schriften, Mlinchen, 1820. pp. 60-64. 
 Arnold, A. : Platons IVerke^einzehi erkllirt jtnd in ihreni Znsainnienhange 
 
 dargestellt, Berlin, 1835. i Heft, pp. 45-67. 
 Hermann. K. F. : Geschichte und System der Platonischen Pltilosophie, 
 
 Heidelberg, 1839. pp. 480 f., 640 f. 
 Steinhart, K. und H. Muller: Platons sanitliche Werke. Leipzig, 1851. 
 
 I. pp. 187-200. 
 SuseiMIhl, F. : Die genetische Entwickelnng der Platonischen Philosophie, 
 
 Leipzig, 1855. I. pp. 114-127. 
 Munk, E. : Die natiirliche Ordmmg der Platonischen Schriften, Berlin, 1857. 
 
 pp. 441-457- 
 Ueber WEG, F. : Untersuchungen ilber die Echtheit nnd Zeitfolge Platonischer 
 
 Schriftefi, Wien, 1861. pp. 250 ff. 
 Grote, G. : Plato and the Other Companions of Socrates, London, 1865. 
 
 I. pp. 310-330. 
 SCHAARSCH.MiDT, C. : Die Saminlnng der Platonischen Schriften, Bonn, 
 
 1866. pp. 390-396. 
 BONITZ, H. : Platonische Studien, Dritte Aufl., Berlin, 1886. pp. 227-242. 
 TiEDE.MANN, D. : Dialogorum Platonis Argument a Exposita et Illustrata, 
 
 Biponti, 1786. pp. 13-15. 
 Van Prinsterer, W. G. : Platonica Prosopographia, Lugdun. Batav.. 1823. 
 
 pp. 170 ff. 
 HuNziKER, J. : Argtwienta Dialogorum (in Platonis Opera, ed. Didot) 
 
 Parisiis, 1873. 3- PP- 20-22. 
 LuTOSLAWSKi, W. : The Origin and Growth of Plato's Logic, New York, 
 
 1897. 
 
 b. General Editions of Plato's Works 
 
 Editio Princeps, apud Aldum. Venice, 1513- 
 
 Stephanus, H. : Paris, 1578. All recent Plato te.xts are printed with page 
 
 93 •
 
 94 APPENDIX 
 
 and letter (A, B, C, D, E) of this edition added in the margin, and all 
 citations are made in accordance with them. 
 
 AsT, F. : Platonis quae Extant Opera, Lipsiae, 1 819-1832. 
 
 Stallbaum, G. : Flatonis Opera Oi/iiiia, Lipsiae, 1821-1825. 
 
 Bekker, I. : Platonis Script a Graece-0//inia, Londini, 1826. 
 
 Hermann, C. F. : Platonis Dialogi seciindtun Thrasylli Tetralogias Dispositi, 
 Lipsiae, 1851-1853. 
 
 HiRSCHiG, R. B. : Platonis Opera, Graece et Latine (Didot), Parisiis, 1846- 
 1856. 
 
 Schanz, M. : Platonis Opera qicae Fernntur Omnia, Lip?,ia.e, 1875 ^- (Criti- 
 cal edition, not yet completed.) 
 
 Hermann-Wohlrab : Platonis Opera post C. F. Herjnannnni Recognovit 
 M. Wohlrab, Lipsiae, 1881 ff. 
 
 Burnet, J. : Platonis Opera, Oxonii, igoo. (Not yet completed.) 
 
 c. Special Editions containing the Euthyphro 
 
 Fischer, L F. : Platonis Enthyphro Apologia Socratis Crito Phaedo, Ed. 
 
 III., Lipsiae, 1783. 
 Wolf, F. A. : Platonis Dialogorunt Delectus. Pars I. Euthyphro Apolo- 
 gia Socratis Crito, Berolini, 181 2. 
 Engelhardt, F. G. : Platonis Dialogi Quattuor Laches Euthyphro Apologia 
 
 Socratis Menexenus, Berolini, 1825. 
 Wohlrab, M. : Platons Eutliyphro fi'ir den Schnlgebrauch erkldrt, Leipzig, 
 
 1872. Dritte, verbesserte Auflage, 1887. 
 Wells, G. H. : The Euthyphro of Plato. With an Introduction and Notes, 
 
 London, 1880. 
 Schmelzer, C. : Platos aus^ewdhlte Dialoge. Menon, Euthyphron. Berlin, 
 
 1883. 
 Graves, C. E. : 77^1? Euthyphro atid the Afenexenus of Plato. Edited for 
 
 the Use of Schools. London, 1883. 
 Fritzsche, a. R. : Platonis Meno et Euthyphro, Tncerti Scriptoris Theages 
 
 Erastae Hipparchus. Lipsiae. 1885. 
 Schanz, M. : Platonis Euthyphro. In scholarum usuni dcnuo edidit M.S., 
 
 Lipsiae, 1887. 
 Schanz, M. : Sannnlung ausgewahlter Dialoge Platos mit deutschem Koni- 
 
 mentar. Erstes Biindchen. Eiithyphro, Leipzig, 1887. 
 Christ, A. Th. : Platons Euthyphron. Fiir den Schnlgebrauch herausgege- 
 
 ben, Wien und Prag, 1890. 
 Adam, J.: Platonis Euthyphro. With Introduction and Notes, QdaVihx'xdigt, 
 
 1890. 
 
 I
 
 APPENDIX 95 
 
 d. Special Works dealing with the Euthyphro 
 
 NiJRNBERGER, I. C. B. : De CoHsilio Platonis in Scribendo Euthyphrone, 
 Erlangen, 1787. 
 
 ScHiERENBERG, H.A. : Ueber die Zeit der Abfassnng des Platonischen Dia- 
 logs Eiithyp/iron, Lemgo, 1842. 
 
 YxEM, E. F. : C/eber Platons Euthyphro, Berlin, 1842. 
 
 Graser, F. W. : Ueber Platons Euthyphro, in Zeitschrifl fiir Altertumswis- 
 senschaft, 1842, pp. 563-572. 
 
 Struve, E. a. : Quid Socrati Plum Videatur in Platonis Euthyphrone, 
 Gorlitz, 1855. 
 
 Maresch, a. : Einleitung zu Platons Euthyphron, Pressburg, 1859. 
 
 MUNSCHER, F. W. : Inhalt und Erlduterung des Platonischen Dialogs Euthy- 
 phron, Hersfeld, 1859. 
 
 Hermann, E. : Einleitung, Gedankengang und Gliedermig des Platonischen 
 Dialogs Euthyphron, Toppau, 1861. 
 
 Walser, J. : Platons Eutliyphron oder die Erorterung uber die Frd?ntnigkeit, 
 Hammerstadt, 1866. 
 
 Collmann, E. : C/eber den Platonischen Dialog Euthyphron, Marburg, 1870. 
 
 ScHULTZE, R. : C/eber Platons Euthyphron, Wittstock, 1870. 
 
 Michael, A. : De Pietatis Notione, quain Plato in Euthyphrotie Tractat, 
 Zittau, 1 87 1. 
 
 Weclewski, ?>.: De Platonis Euthyphrone, Conitz, 1875. 
 
 Lechthaler, J. : Die b(n6Tr]% {Fr'oniniigkeit) bei Platon, mit R'iicksicht auf 
 Scliaarschinidts Athetese des Dialogs Euthyphron, Meran, 1879. 
 
 Rieser, O.: De Platonis Euthyphrone, Frauenfeld, 1880. 
 
 Wagner, J. : Zur Athetese des Dialogs Euthyphron, Brlinn, 1883. 
 
 Wagner, J. : Prciparationen zu Platons Euthyphron, Brlinn, 1888. 
 
 Sum AN, J. : Beit rag zur Erklarung des Platonischen Dialogs Euthyphron, 
 in Zeitsclirift flir die oesterreicli. Gymnasien, 1894, pp. 687 flf. 
 
 H EI DEL, W. A. : On Plato's Euthyphro, in Transactions of the American 
 Philological Association, xxxi, 1900, pp. 163-181. 
 
 § 2. CRITICAL NOTES ON THE TEXT 
 
 A detailed report of the readings of the Mss. has been given with great 
 precision by Schanz and Fritzsche, to whose adnotatio the scholar is referred. 
 A careful study of the text of Burnet (Oxford, 1900) and of Schanz's smaller 
 critical edition (Leipzig, 1887) as compared with the large edition (Leipzig, 
 1875), shows how unwilling critics now are to follow slavishly any one class 
 of Mss.
 
 96 APPENDIX 
 
 It is well known that the works of Plato were divided for convenience 
 into two volumes, the first of which contained the first seven tetralogies, the 
 second containing the remainder. The best Ms. for the first volume, as is 
 universally acknowledged, is the Clarkianus of the Bodleian Library, Oxford. 
 For the second volume, the Parisimis is admittedly the best. Burnet sug- 
 gests the possibility that the Marcianus (T) — which shares, though not quite 
 equally, with the Clarkianus (B) the distinction of affording the critical 
 basis for the first volume — is really the lost first part of the Parisinus. It 
 may therefore be in order to give a brief account of these two M.ss. 
 
 The Clarkianus i or Bodleianiis (B), a parchment written in the year 
 895 (so Burnet ; Schanz says 896), contains the first six tetralogies of 
 Thrasyllus. It is admitted by all to be the best representative of the first 
 class of Mss., to which Schanz in his large critical edition deferred in all 
 cases of doubt. The Ms. suffers chiefly from two classes of errors : first, 
 from mistakes of the copyist, which, not being masked by false learning, are 
 readily detected and corrected ; second, from omissions, which may be 
 recovered by reference to T. In matters of detail. B is fairly accurate, but 
 requires to be corrected here and there, when the right reading appears 
 only in inferior Mss. 
 
 The Marcianus'^ (T), the leader of the second class of Mss., is a parch- 
 ment, written in the twelfth century or earlier, discovered and collated by 
 Schanz, who at once perceived its great worth. The scribe who wrote it 
 was more than ordinarily intelligent, and made few mistakes of an egregious 
 sort. There occur, however, numerous transpositions, which are easily cor- 
 rected by reference to B; In the vast majority of points the text of the 
 EutJiypJiro is now fully made out, and the disagreements between B and T 
 have been finally weighed ; but there still remain a number of passages in 
 which the indications are by no means clear. In such cases the editor 
 follows B or T according to his best judgment of the requirements of the 
 context. 
 
 In offering the following critical notes, the object has been twofold. In 
 the first place, it appeared desirable to single out the principal points at 
 which the text may still be fairly said to be in doubt, and to exhibit the 
 readings of B and T. But, again, it was only natural that account should be 
 taken of the text presented in the best recent editions. In so doing, it 
 became necessary to take sides, and sometimes to take issue with scholars 
 whose critical judgment is deservedly held in high esteem. The text here 
 presented exhibits only one novelty, viz. the reading aXXov% dStKeiv for 6Xkr\- 
 \ov<i dStKciv in 8 D, and this was suggested as a possibility, thougli not 
 adopted, by Adam. Where no note is given, the text of Wohlrab's recen- 
 
 ^ See Schanz, A'oe'fl'f Commentationes Platonicae, Wirceburgi, i87i,pp. 105-I18. 
 ^ See Schanz, Ueher den Platocodex dcr Alarkusbibliothek in Venedig, Append. 
 Class. 4, A^r. i. Leipzig, 1877.
 
 APPENDIX 
 
 97 
 
 sion of Hermann's Teubner edition (Leipzig, 1881) is followed. The 
 following abbreviations, not previously explained, have been employed. * 
 
 S. = Schanz's larger critical edition, of 1875. 
 
 S-. = Schanz's smaller critical edition, of 1887. 
 
 Fr. = Fritzsche. 
 
 Wb. = Hermann-Wohlrab. 
 
 A. = Adam. 
 
 Bur. = Burnet. 
 
 2 A. <o Evi9v<|)pov : B and T always show « Ev0vi4)pcov ; Edd.. excepting Bur., 
 read a> Eueti<J)pov with the vulgate. B and T frequently err in such matters. 
 Fritzsche ad loc. cites numerous instances of similar character from the Mss. 
 
 ■ypa<)}T]v o-t Tis Fr., A., Bur. ; •ypa<|)T|v vi tis Wb., S. cri is clearly emphatic. 
 
 2 B. -ytYpaiTTai • A., Bur., rightly; -ye-ypa-n-rai ; Wb., S., F. 
 
 ws o-v €T€pov B ; ws (TV 7* erepov T, wrongly ; for ctu receives all the neces- 
 sary stress from its juxtaposition with erepov. 
 
 irpos TT]v -iroXiv • Cobet, following Schaefer ad Dion. Hal. De Comp. Verb., 
 p. 328, omits Trpds, since he deletes the prepos. wherever the comparison pre- 
 cedes the thing compared. See Var. Led., p. 165. 
 
 3 A. Twv v€a)v : S'-., following Gomperz, brackets the words unnecessarily, 
 as I think. See the Notes. 
 
 3 B. |X€ iroiTiTTiv €lvai B ; iroiTjTTjv elvaC |j.€ T. 
 
 8iapa\iv E, Edd. ; 8iaPa\c6v BT. 
 
 3 D. ee«\oi B; Bur. without good reason reads eGe'Xei with T. e^e'Aot is 
 the normal protasis to Trpocrrt^eis ai/ i^Setos ; for Socrates exaggerates in order 
 to point the contrast between himself and Euthyphro. 
 
 vvv 8t] Wb., Fr., S.. A. ; vwSti S-., Bur., following Cobet, throughout. 
 
 3 E. o-irovSdo-ovTai. T ; o-irovSa^ovras B, by a false assimilation to Tiaitpv- 
 Ttts Kat yeAuJi'ras. 
 
 4 A. OTTT] iroTt opGws 'i\i\. Mss. Madvig, Adversa?-ia Crit., I., p. 366, indi- 
 cates a lacuna after these words, suggesting that an infinitive (evaefielv?) has 
 been lost and 6p6w<; has crept into its place. Schanz looks to 9 A or 15 D 
 for the necessary supplement. See Notes. Wb. is content to say that the 
 subj. of 6p9u}<; exu (such as to tw -n-arpl tpovov iyKaXeiv) is only vaguely in 
 Socrates' thought; and hence he marks no definite lacuna. Similarly Fr. 
 The former view is, on the whole, the more probable. A. brackets opOux;, 
 and reads ex^K, gaining a thought hardly in keeping with the context. 
 A. T. Christ inserts ravra irpa^ai after £;>(«, and deletes avro irpa^ai in the 
 next clause. Bur. brackets op^ws before avro, and follows the Mss. for the 
 rest. 
 
 4 B. Ti 8ii\a 8^ ; S'., A., Bur., rightly; n S^Xa 8^ • Wb., S., Fr. 
 
 1 For full titles, see the Bibliography, App. § i. c. 
 EUTHVl'HRU — 7
 
 98 APPENDIX 
 
 irov vTr€p 7€ dWorpCov T, followed by S-., A., Bur., rightly, I think, because 
 the ye naturally places the stress on dWorptov (\V. has aXXorpLOv ye) ; irov 
 •y€ inrep a. B, followed by Wb., S., Fr. 
 
 6 KT€ivas i\Iss. ; x" Kxeivas S'., without good reasons. 
 
 4 C. xpii-f] B (tirst hand), rightly, restored by S., followed by Edd. ; XPT T. 
 
 4 E. |xov Heusde, followed by Edd. ; |ioi BT. The former reading only 
 is allowable. 
 
 5 B. Kttl 6p9u)s vofii^tiv €fji€ B, followed by S., Fr., Wb. ; Kal opOios . . . 
 Kal €(X€ T, followed by A. Bur. brackets the first Kat and reads kul e/xe. 
 
 8i8do-KovTi . . . vox)9£TovvTi . . . KoXd^ovTi restored by Madvig from inferior 
 Mss. ; 8i8d<rKOVTtt . . . vovGtTOvvra . . . KoXd^ovra BT. 
 
 et apa (Ae B, followed by S., Fr., Wb., A. ; i\i.i T, followed by Bur. As 
 the emphasis naturally falls on ei, /xe is to be preferred. 
 
 5 C. €-y«v€To B, followed by S., Fr., Wb., A., Bur. ; -Ye'voiTo T. See the 
 Notes. 
 
 6^€<i>s B ; 6|€o)s drexvws T. aTexvcos is evidently out of place, and is 
 probably a marginal remark, calling attention to the somewhat forced point 
 in KaretSev, transferred erroneously into the text. So, too, S-. Bur. con- 
 jectures drevm, which does not give an acceptable sense. 
 
 5 D. irdv TovvavTiov S-. ; Travros evavTiov Mss. As S. remarks, since to 
 odiov precedes without a modifier, one should expect no modifier with rov 
 omov in view of the strong contrast ; whereas a strengthening of ivavriov is 
 quite in place. Cp. Protag. 332 A. 
 
 Kara ttjv dvoo-ioTi^Ta T, followed by Wb , Fr., S-. ; Kara tt]v oo-LOTT^Ta B, 
 followed by A. S. follows B, but brackets the words. Kara ttiv {(at)) 60-16- 
 Tura Bur., following the Armenian Version. It seems to me that the lection* 
 of T is clearly correct. The only objection to it arises from the mistaken 
 assumption that the words contain a reference to hypostatic Ideas, among 
 which one of absolute negation would seem to be out of place. The assump- 
 tion should not, however, be made since the matter was thoroughly discussed 
 by Bonitz {Platonische Studien, 3'" Aufl., pp. 240 ff. ). The definitional notion 
 only was referred to by Plato, and if it is possible to define to dvocrtov, as 
 Plato everywhere implies, one may certainly say Kara ttiv avoaioTrjTa. It is 
 evident that the doubts of modern critics, such as Schaarschmidt and Wagner, 
 had occurred to the ancients. This appears from the variants of T and B, 
 and, still more, of the Armenian Version. Most instructive of all is the 
 forced interpretation of the scholiast : Kara ttjv ba-ioT-qra ■ dvri tov o/xoiws, 
 7rapa7rXy](TL(a<i Trj oatoTrjTi. As all this confusion arose from the mistaken 
 notion that Plato referred to hypostatic Ideas, Adam should not have adopted 
 the reading and the interpretation of the scholiast. 
 
 5 E. TOV vo|ii|iov Baumann, followed by S-. ; tov vojiov Mss. vo/i.os cannot 
 here mean the law of Athens, as Adam suggests. It must mean that which 
 is universallv accepted ; but it is questionable whether the word will bear 
 such an interpretation. Schanz conjectured tovvv6/j.ov, and Hirschig tov
 
 APPENDIX 99 
 
 oaiov. Baumcann''s tov vofxifxov gives the required sense, and seems to be 
 the most likely reading. 
 
 oTi . . . ovTw 7i7v6fi€va bracketed by S"^. 
 
 6 A. ovvcKa S-., followed by A. ; ov ovivsKa B T, followed by Bur., who 
 brackets of' ; ov mKa S., Wb., Fr. 
 
 8i6 St] T, followed by S-^., A., Bur. ; 8i' 6i Si] B, followed by S., Wb., Fr. 
 Probably, as Schanz suggests, 8l a arose from an erroneous assimilation to 
 Tot Toiavra ; whereas the reference is to the whole clause to. Toiavra . . . 
 aivohi\OjJiai. 
 
 6 C. |iTi fiovov B, followed by Edd. ; ^j\ |j.o'va T. The sing, evidently was 
 questioned, and so gave rise to the plur. 
 
 6 D. Kttl -ydp 60-Tiv T, followed by S., Wb., Fr., Bur. ; Kal -yap Io-tiv o<ria B, 
 followed by A. Since ocna is wanting in B after eZmt in the previous line, 
 it is probable that there is here, as Burnet suggests, a mere transposition. 
 
 7 A. d\T)e€'s inferior Mss., followed by Wb. ; dXtieJis B. followed by S., Fr., 
 A., Bur. ; a>s dXTjGws T. For a discussion, see Wohhab"s Crit. App. and Jordan 
 in Fleckeisen's Jahrb. 1876, p. 781. Supposing the lection ak-qOk. which is 
 clearly the most appropriate, dX7]0w<; may be accounted for in several ways. 
 First, by simple assimilation to TrayraAajs; then, if w? were written above 
 -£5, ws dAry^ws (T) would naturally arise. Again, it is conceivable that ws 
 akrjdds was added in the margin to draw attention to the emphasis on d\r}- 
 61'i. In that case, w5 dXrjdw^ (T) may easily have supplanted dX-qdis, because 
 it was supposed to be a var. lect., and, being incapable of interpretation, 
 dXiqOS}<; (B) would be the resultant reading. 
 
 6 96o4>iX.Tis BT, followed by S., Fr., Wb., A. ; 0€o4)i\tis Bur., following W. 
 ovx ovTws (el'pTiTai) ; Hermann, followed by A. : ovx. oiirws Mss. 
 
 oiirw [i€v ovv Mss. ; otjtw (lev ovv. e'lIpiiTai -ydp. Anton Alaresch, followed 
 by Wb., Fr., transposing cip-qrai ydp, which, in the Mss., stands after Sokw, 
 <jd 2wKpar€9. 
 
 7 B. 8oKio, w SiOKpares. [€l'pT]TaL -ydp.] Naber introduced the brackets. The 
 entire passage is desperate. See Fritzsche and Schanz (with the Addenda). 
 
 cS5€ Fr., S-2., A., B. ; JSe S., Wb. 
 
 7 C. [lETpciv T, followed by Wb., Fr., S-., A., Bur.; ficrpiov B; fi«'Tpov 
 inferior Mss., followed by S. 
 
 €irl Tiva Kpicriv Edd., excepting S'-., who reads tiri nva Kpio-iv. The 
 change is not necessarv. 
 
 7 D. t( Se 01 eeoi, w Ev0ii(j>pov : so I punctuate with Bur. ; others punctuate 
 Ti 8e; 01 Osoi, kt\. Cp. the passage, 14 A. 
 
 Sid ravra B, followed by S., S'^., Wb., Fr., A. ; 81' aird ravra T, followed 
 by Bur. The emphasis is not needed. 
 
 8 A. o Tu-yx<^v€i B T, followed by Edd., except Schanz, who conjectures w. 
 See the Notes. 
 
 8 C. ov 8€tv 4>ao-l S., A., Bur., rightly, as <^ao-t'is emphatic; ov 8etv (|>a(ri 
 Wb., Fr.
 
 loo APPENDIX 
 
 8 D. ovK apa €K€iv6 yt . . . 'A\Ti]9r\ \c-yeis Schanz brackets these words, 
 following the suggestion of Schenkl, in Zeitschr. fur cisterreich. Gymn., XI., 
 p. 178 ; but the passage cannot be spared for the thought. 
 
 aWovs d8iK€iv W. A. Heidel ; dX.\T|Xovs dSiKtiv Mss. ; aW aWovs Adam, 
 This is a difficult passage, of which no satisfactory explanation has been 
 offered. Wohlrab interprets kol aXXrjXov<; dSiKouvres ol fxiv ^acrtv dStKctv, ot 
 Se ov (paaiv, which, I suppose, must mean, ' Though they wrong one another, 
 some say that they (themselves) are in the wrong, others say that they 
 (themselves) are innocent.' This is to me incredible. Fritzsche interprets 
 dSiKOvcTLV dAAT^Aous. Koi ol jJ-iv <jia(JLV (^a6LK€Lcrdai) , ot 6c o'v cf>acnv (dSiKetv)- 
 This is intelligible; but it is truly, as he says, ^ mi'ra brevitasl'' Besides, 
 one is obliged to do violence to the text in order to reach this interpretation. 
 Schanz merely says " dAAr;Aoi;s, liier die einen die andern.'''' The sense 
 would then be, ' Some accuse each other ; others say that they (themselves) 
 are innocent.' The disjunction is exceedingly lame, and cannot be accepted. 
 Adam's aAA' aAAoiis needlessly complicates the situation. The situation is 
 simple : certain gods (not necessarily including all gods) differ in their judg- 
 ments touching others (whether gods or men does not distinctly appear) : 
 one set of gods says, '■ they (aAAou?, a third party) are in the wrong ' ; the 
 other set says, • they are not.' The frequent confusion of aAAwv etc. with 
 dAAT/Awv etc. in Mss. is sufficiently known. 
 
 8 E. TO K6(j>a\aiov B ; to -ye K6(j>d\aiov T, followed by Bur. 
 
 9 C. TO "ydp 0eo|iio-es ov Kal 0€o<}>i\€s e^xivT] bracketed by Kleist, followed by 
 Wb., S-. Adam brackets all from dAAo, yap ov tovtw to i(f>ivr]. The diffi- 
 culty arises, I believe, from a misapprehension. The bracketed words are 
 required, because without them the second definition, in its first and una- 
 mended form, is not disposed of. Socrates has had a sudden inspiration. 
 He sees that they are wasting time over unprofitable talk, and he desires to 
 introduce an objection to the real purport of the definition, to which he there- 
 fore suggests an amendment. He is unwilling, however, to part with the 
 last theme without clinching, in a word, his objection to the self-contradic- 
 tory definition. This he does in a parenthesis, extending from ^eo/xio-es fxkv 
 ydp to o) EvOvcfipov, whereupon he resumes his first announcement of the 
 new thought that has come to him in the emphatic and abrupt words, 
 ei /Sow'Aet ktA. See the Notes. 
 
 coo-T€ TovTov |i€v T, followcd by Wb., Bur., rightly, as I think, because 
 Socrates wishes to suggest that he has a more fatal objection to urge ; ware 
 TovTov B, followed by S., P>., A. 
 
 el PovXti B, followed by S., A., Bur. ; Kal d ^ovXn T, followed by Wb., 
 Fr. 
 
 9 D. T)-y«icr6wv B (second hand) ; otherwise the Mss. generally show 
 T)7€(a-9&jo-av, which Fr. adopts. The imv. ending -(ocrav is not found on 
 inscriptions before 300 B.C. See Meisterhans, Grammatik dcr Ait. Inschrif- 
 tett^i % 63 d.
 
 APPENDIX loi 
 
 vvv liravopBcifieGa inferior Mss. ; vvv £iravop0ovp[ie9a T ; o vvv «iravopeovp|j.€0a 
 B, followed by Bur. The reading of B, which makes the sentence anacolu- 
 thic, may very well be the original text. 
 
 10 C. ti Ti irao-x**. B, followed by Edd. ; -ii el' ti irdcrxii ti T. Cp. rj irdcrxov 
 TL in 1. 23j below. 
 
 v-iro tov Mss. For the hiatus, see Cic. OraL 44. 151 and Fritzsche ad 
 Menon. 77 A. 
 
 10 D. <t6 6€o4)i\^s) added by Bast, followed by Edd., excepting Wb. 
 in the Teubner text. In his (third) annotated edition Wb. also accepts 
 Bast's conjecture, pronouncing it indispensable. 
 
 ID E. avTw TOVTtp T ; avruiv tovtoj B. 
 
 1 1 D. o-v [ioi 8oK€is 6 AaiSaXos Edd. ; o-v jioi 8ok«is, 6 AaiSaXos Adam, who 
 thinks the omission of eivat in such a case unusual. But see ovk avayKolov 
 (rot (sc. efvai) "^oko. SiKaiov ehat, II E, and cp. Gorg. 505 E. Adam's punctu- 
 ation yields an added point, but it is certainly more natural to supply ehuL 
 than ivTidevai, as he proposes. But 15 B seems to favor Adam's view. 
 
 11 E. [Sei^ai] : omitted by some IMss. and deleted by Hermann, who is 
 followed b}- S., Wb., A.. Bur. ; Fr. adopts Bekker's conjecture 8iSd$ais and 
 reads Sei^ai, ottws av |j.e 8iS(i|ais. 
 
 12 A. iXdrrovi B, followed by S., Wb., Fr., A. ; eXaxTov T, followed by 
 Bur. As OVK iXoLTTovL rj virtually = roaovrw, it is to be preferred. 
 
 ovSe xaXeirov Mss. ; oviSev xaXtirov Naber. 
 
 TOV 9* tp^avra B (second hand), followed by S.. Wb., Fr., A. ; tov Otp^avTa 
 B (first hand) ; tov o-Tep^avTa T. Adam suggests Gpe'xJ/avTa, while Burnet 
 reads t6v [0'] tp^avTo. 
 
 12 B. €0€X€is eiireiv BT, followed by S.. Wb.. Fr., A. ; kQiXn vnKtlv Bur., 
 deriving his suggestion from veiKeo-iv (schol. T) and €0€Xeiv «1'k£iv (schol. 
 ap. Cram. A need. Par. I., p. 399)- 
 
 12 C. alhi)% Seovs B, rightly ; aiSovs Se'os T. 
 
 12 E. I'va Kal MeXT|TU) . . . oo-ia Kal toi |xt| Mss. It appears to me that the 
 words are uncalled for and really out of place here, although the sentiment 
 is appropriate in 5 A f . and 15 E f. The use of the art. in kcu to. fiy may 
 suggest a spurious addition, since we find simply koL jxt) in 9 C and 15 E {bis). 
 
 13 B. T) 8€ -yt PoiiXaTiKTi T, rightly followed by Bur. ; t] 8€ (3. B. 
 
 13 D. rf-irep B, followed by S., Fr., A. ; vy-Ki^ T, followed by Wb., S-., 
 Bur. The dative relieves the stiffness of the sentence. 
 
 13 E. KciXXio-Ttt 76 B, followed by S., Fr., Wb., A. ; KaXXio-Ta T, followed 
 by Bur. 
 
 14 A. TO K^<{>aXaiov avTwv MsS. ; to K€<J>a,Xaiov ttis direp-yao-ias aviTwv 
 Schanz. 
 
 sp-yao-ias B ; direp-yao-ias T. See the Notes. 
 
 14 C. IptOTtOVTtt T ; €pCOVTa B. 
 
 €pwT&)(A€va) Arm. Vers, and inferior Mss. ; €pw(A€V(o B T. 
 
 The reading of T, tov epwTwvra tu> ipw/xivw, shows how easily the text
 
 I02 APPENDIX 
 
 could be corrupted, and how little weight can attach to the Mss. The con- 
 fusion between the words is common, and it is as easy to obtain ipwvra 
 from epwrwvra by quasi-haplography as ipwrwra from cpwvra by quasi- 
 dittography. If there was an attempt to correct the text, it is altogether 
 more likely that a scribe, knowing the reputed amativeness of Socrates, would 
 make the change from ipwruvra to ipwvra than the reverse. Indeed, the 
 colorless phrase iTnOv/JLrjTrj'i . . . r^s o-^? o-o(/)tas, in 14 D (contrast epaoras 
 iirl ao(j)La Meiio 70 B and Rep. 600 D), may well have prompted the change, 
 though it cannot really support it. How colorless iTnOvfxrjTrj^ is, may be 
 seen by referring to a few examples. In J?ep. 475 B it denotes one who 
 aspires to honor; in Xen. Mem. I. 2. 60 and Xen. Apol. 28 the word means 
 an adherent of Socrates. Legg. 643 E TratSetuv. TroLova-av iinOvixrjTyv re kol 
 ipacTTrjv rov ttoXltt^v yeviadai riXeov affords a striking illustration. Plato 
 first uses the weak term iTnOvfxrjTi^^, and then, with conscious exaggeration, 
 adds ipaary]';. The presence of virayrj (see the Notes) makes for IpuiTUifxivw 
 rather than for ipw/xivw. Hence I follow Schanz. 
 
 15 B. iro\vp -ye B ; iroXv T. 
 
 15 C. ov (ji€|iVT|crai B ; ovSi |jiefiVT|crai T. 
 
 a)p.o\o'Yov(i€v B (corrected) ; 6fj.oXo-yov|i€v B (first hand). T. 
 
 t£ €<rTi TO otriov B ; ti so-tiv o<riov T. 
 
 15 D. irpoo-e'xtov B, followed by Edd. ; irpoo-xwv T: irpoo-o-xwv Bur. 
 
 16 A. oTi iMss., bracketed by S., followed by Wb., Bur. ; omitted by S-.
 
 GREEK INDEX 
 
 a = airo tovtwv a 1 5 A . 
 
 ayai'tt/CTOJ. otl 4 I^- 
 
 dywv Sr]fx6(TL0'i 2 A n. / dy(ov iStos 
 
 2 A n. 
 a8r)v (Koi TOVTiDV /^ev) II E. 
 alSovfxai 12 B. 
 aiSws (example) 12 B ff. 
 ai(r;(iVo/xat 12 B, 15 D. 
 aLTr)(TL<; (sc. irapa Oewv) 14 C. 
 atrut 14 C. 
 aKLVT]T(D<; 1 1 D. 
 CLKoXovdw 14 C. 
 d/cpt/3(jiJs fxaOtiv 1 4 A. 
 aKpoTToAt? 6 C. 
 aKwv 1 1 D . 
 
 aXrjOrj Ae'yets (in answers) 8 D (d/s), 
 10 E, 14 E. / Kol akrjdrj ye Aeyw 
 ^^ 13 E. ^ 
 
 ttXAa (ra re) . . . kol Br) Kai 6 C. 
 aAAa with imv. 6 B, 14 D./uAAa 
 postponed after voc. 3 C. / dAAa 
 yap 6 D. 9 C, 14 B. / dAAo. . . . 
 ye 8 E, 12 B. / dAAa 8r; 2 B. / dAA 
 i'crws • • ■ dAAd 3 E. / dAAa jxev br] 
 . . . ye I o D . / dAAa fxr} . . . dAAa 
 15 D./dAAa fxrjv ... ye 6 E. / 
 dAAa Tt' 14 D. 
 dAAr/Aovs for dAAous in Mss. 8 D App. 
 dAAo Tt = aAAo Tt ^ 10 D. 
 dAAo Tt •^ 15 C. 
 dAAoTpios II D. 
 a/x.a with gen. abs. 9 C. 
 d/xeAo) 4 D. 
 dixcf>L(T iSrjTw, ws ov, 8 B, 8 C, 8 D. See 
 
 8ia(j>ipOfJUlL, (Ls oil. 
 
 av with part. 3 D. / av repeated 7 B./ 
 dv to be supplied from preceding 
 clause 15 D. 
 
 dvdyKT^ 6 B. / avdyKrj (in answers) 
 ID C. / TToAA^ dvdyKi7 (in answers) 
 
 ^ 7 D. 
 
 dvdyto 6 C. 
 
 dvaTpcTTTtKos 2 A n. 
 
 dvaTpiiTOi 14 B. 
 
 dvhpo<^6vo'i 4 D {bis), 9 A. 
 
 dvev fiidOov 3 D. 
 
 dvoCTtoTr;? ( ? oaLorrj'iy prj ocnoTrj<;) 5 D 
 
 , App- „ 
 dvTtSwpoD/Aat 14 E. 
 
 d7raAAdTT0|U,at 15 E. 
 
 dTV(.pydt,op.ai 13 E, 1 4 A. 
 
 aTrepyao-ta 13 D, 13 E (dis). / drrep- 
 
 yaaia to be supplied 1 3 D, 13 E 
 ^ {bis). 
 
 direp^ofJiaL 15 E. 
 aTrAws 14 B. 
 dTTO (w<jf)eAeto-^ut diro) 1 5 A. (dx^eAta 
 
 dTTo) 14 E. 
 aTTofiXiiTw ets 6 E. 
 dTToSetAtd^w 15 C. 
 dTToSe'xo/Aai 6 A. / dTroSe'xo/xai with 
 
 gen. 9 E. 
 
 UTTobtOpdo-KW I I C. 
 
 diroKpvTTTOixat II B, 15 E. 
 dTTOKTetVw 4 D {bis). See KTCtVw. 
 'AttoAAwv Ai'Kttos 2 A n. 
 dTroa<f>dTT(o 4 C. 
 dTTOTpi-n-op-aL 14 C. 
 
 dpa postponed 6 B. / dpd ye 6 A. / 
 apa iva . . . ■^ tm /xev . ""• ^'' 
 
 tva 
 
 103
 
 I04 
 
 GREEK INDEX 
 
 12 C. / dp ovv 5 A, 1 1 E. / dp' ovv 
 
 ov 14 D. / dpa ov y D. / dp 
 
 ovx ovTO} 8 A, 8 E. 
 dpi6fx.6<i (example) 12 C. 
 dpTL with impei'f. 15 A, C. / apTL with 
 
 aor. 6 C {bis), g C. 
 
 apTLO<i (dpLOfJiOi) 12 D./to dpTLOV 12 D. 
 
 dpprjc^opoL 6 C n. 
 
 daifSetuL 5 C, 12 E. 
 
 dTe;(i/tos 3 A. / [dTe^i^ws] 5 C App. 
 
 ail v/c/ss//// 4 E, 5 D, 6 A. 
 
 atiTos intensive with pers. pron. 1 1 C. / 
 atiTos awTc3 6 al'TO'i 5 D. / avTos 
 avT(2 op.oio<i 5 D. / avTov in pred. 
 posit. 4 C. / eV Tc3 ui'to) p.evuv 1 1 C. 
 
 a{iT0(r;)(e8td^w 5 A, 16 A. 
 
 d<^' 'Eo-Tt'tt? ap-^ecrdai (proverb) 3 A. 
 
 d(liir)p.L with gen. 5 B, 9 C. 
 
 d(f}oaiu) 4 C. 
 
 /JuSi^o) 15 B (/;/>). 
 
 ySacrtAeus (o api^wv) 2 A. 
 
 /SkdaTT] 3 A. 
 
 fioriXartKi], rj, (example) 13 B. 
 
 /3ov^ (example) 13 B. 
 
 yap (in short answers) dp-qrai yap 
 7 B, Kai yap eariv 6 D. / /cut -ydp 
 
 6 D, 12 A, 13 E, 14 B. / yap h-f] 
 12 A. / yap TOL 3 B, 3 C. / yap 
 TTOV 6 D, 13 A, 15 C. / oil yap ttov 
 
 7 E. / ov yap . . . ye 2 B, 4 A. / 
 yap TTOV . . . ye. 12 Q. / ov yap ttov 
 . ^ . ye 2 A. 4 B, 13 A, 14 E. / 
 TTws ydp ov ; in answers 10 A, 
 10 D. See TTWs 8 ov; / oi yap 
 ovv 2 B. 
 
 ye with gen. abs., marking cond. 
 force, 4 D. / yc . . . ye 13 E. / 
 ye with particles ert ye 6 B, Stdri 
 ye 10 D, et ye 10 E, iVa ye 12 B, 
 12 C. / KOL . . . ye 6 B, 6 D, 7 A, 
 12 E, 13 D, 13 E. / /cat . . . ye' 
 TTOV 13 B. 13 E. 
 
 yepa, 'sacrifices,' 15 A. 
 
 yewpyds (example) 14 A. 
 
 yiyvo/MiL (of the occurrence of the 
 
 SaiyLtovtoi^) 3 B. 
 ypafjirj 2'S. otKrj 2 A n. 
 
 Buiuovtov, TO, 3 B. 
 
 8e' following re 3 E. / 8e' ye 7 E, lo E, 
 
 13 B. / 8e' ye . . . dA\' ojaws 14 A. 
 Cp. Kai yap . . . dAA o/xtos 13 E. / 
 ouSe ye 13 A. / Se 8r; 3 E, 4 B, 4 E, 
 7C, 13 B. 
 
 8et8w 12 B. 
 
 Setv, Attic for 8eW, 4 D. 
 
 8eo/Aat, ' want,' with Trapd and gen., 
 
 14 D, 14 E. 
 
 8£os (example) 12 B. 
 
 Sea-fxd, rd, (only occurrence of this 
 plural in Plato) 9 A. 
 
 hrj (scornful) 9 A. / 8t/ with imv. 
 5 D, 7 A, 10 A, 12 D {bis), 13 E 
 {bis). / 8r] OVV Kai 4 D. / oiVot 8rj 
 ... ye 2 A. / ydp Sr'j 12 A. / ttoj? 
 87} 10 D. 
 
 875A0V oTt 3 A, 7 A, 9 B, 13 E {bis). 
 
 8^Aos et asyndetic 14 B. 
 
 SrjpoTTjs 2 B n. 
 
 Srjixwv (TaJv) Htr^eus 2 B. 
 
 87/7roi' 8 D. 
 
 8td f:ipa)(VTepwv 14 B. 
 
 8ttt/ceAei)op,at 6 D. 
 
 8taKpiVa) 7 C. 
 
 8ta7rpttrTop,at 13 B. 
 
 SLaTpLJ3y] 2 A. 
 
 8taTpi')8w 2 A. 
 
 8ia</)e'ptL» with gen. and dat. 4 E. / 
 8ta<^epa/xut with dat. 7 B, 8 B 
 {bis). I 8ta</>epop.at, ws oi, 8 B. 
 See djjLcj)Laf3r]Tii), ws ou. 
 
 SLacfiOcipw. play on two senses of, 5 B. 
 
 8ta^opd 7 B, 7 D. 
 
 hirjyovjxai 6 C (bis). 
 
 8ttcri^iipt'^op,ut 5 C. 
 
 SiKa^ofxaL with dat. 4 E.
 
 GREEK INDEX 
 
 105 
 
 SiKaLov, TO, the genus to which to 
 
 ocrtov belongs, 11 E. 
 SiKaLO<; <]>6vo<; 4 15 n. 
 Slky] vs. ypu(})i] 2 A n. / Slkt] S-qfiocTLa 
 
 2 A n. / Slkt] iSui 2 A n. / Siktjv 
 
 SlSoVUt 8 B ff . / SlKYJ^ StCOKOJ, cf)tvy(D, 
 
 81087) [?8t'Si87)] 6A App. 
 
 8tdrt 10 B f. 
 
 SixoTOfxwi 12 D n. 
 
 BiwKado) 15 D- 
 
 Slwkw, in two senses, 4 A. / Slwkw 
 
 SiKijv 3 E. 
 8oK-a) = 8oKet fxoL 7 B. / 8okco without 
 
 thuL 1 1 D, II E. 
 86$a TTOvrjiiUi.'i 12 C. 
 Soi'Aos 13 D. 
 8pa) epanaleptic 8 B. 
 hvcrixaOiarepo'i 9 B. 
 SuCT^epws TTWS a7ro8e;(0|U.at 6 A. 
 Soypoi'ijuii 14 C. ' 
 S(Dpocf)opw 14 E. 
 
 eav [jLOvov 9 E. 
 
 idvirep 9 C. / lavirep . . . ye 9 B. 
 idvre . . . eavre . . . iavre 5 D. 
 iyKwfj.LdS^(o iiTL aocfaa 9 B. 
 d after verbs of feeling 4 D n. / ei apa 
 5 B. / et ye . . . el piv . . . ei 8e' 
 
 10 E. / et Kai 4 D. / ei p.i] 14 E. / 
 et Se ^7/ 5 B. / et ort /xaAtora 4 D, 
 9 C. / ei ouTO) . . . Kat ovrco 6 E. / 
 et /3oi'Aet 9 C. / et oSv crot cf)i\ov 
 
 11 B. / et oJtws i^8t6v crot ovopd^eiv 
 14 E. / iSe yap et II Y.. / to aov 
 (TKOTTU. et, 9 D. Cp. 7 D. 
 
 eI8os not hypostatic 6 D. 
 
 efev 13 D. 
 
 efvat, 'to be true,' 12 B. 
 
 eiVep 8 D, 8 E. / eiVep ... ye 8 C. / 
 eiTTcp Tts aAAos dvBpMTTOiv 1 5 D . 
 
 fltvov dv where imperf. was to be ex- 
 pected 12 D, 14 B. 
 
 ets avdis 6 C, 15 E. 
 
 etre . . . etre 4 B (<5/^) . / etre . . . 
 etre oribr; Trafr^^et II B. / eiV ovv 
 . . . eire 3 D. 
 
 e/cotaroTe 3 B. 
 
 e/<et TTup T^/xiv 4 C. 
 
 iK€Lvo<; with subst. virtually in appos. 
 5 B. / eVeivos and avrov referring to 
 the same object 6 E (e/<etvo? first), 
 14 D (eVeivos second, as usual). 
 
 eKKe^up-tVcos 3 D. 
 
 e/cretvev 6 KretVas, legal archaism, 4 B. 
 
 iKTep,v(t) 6 A. 
 
 e/< toi'tov Toi) Aoyor 14 D. 
 
 Ikwv eivat 15 C. 
 
 cAeyKTtKos 2 A n. 
 
 cAtti? . . . ws . . . ort 15 E. 
 
 ip€p.adiiKr) 14 C. 
 
 ipov AeyovTOS o^KOTret, et, 7 C. 
 
 ip-TTOpLKt] Tts TiX^V V (XTtOTrj'i Oi.OL'i Kat 
 
 dv6'p(jJ7ra)v Trap dAAi/Awv 14 E. 
 evavTtos with gen. 7 E, 14 B. / to 
 
 evavrtwTaTOV 7 A. / to. ivavria Ae- 
 
 yetv avTov eavTw 6 A. / evavTioi' ■i^ 
 
 12 A. / evai/Titos e;^^'''^'' n A. 
 ei/8e7;s et/x,t £Tt (Tp.iKpov Ttvos 1 3 A. 
 eV8etKVL'p.t 9 A, 9 B (^/or), 15 E. 
 €v8etKTtKos 2 A n. 
 ev 8t'/cr; 4 B (dis) . 
 ei/e/ca c/x,ou 1 1 D. 
 ivvow 2 B. 9 C, 9 E, 15 C. Cp. vw 
 
 e'xw. 
 ivTiOrjpi 1 1 C. 
 ev Tw epTTpoaOev 15 C. 
 et dpx^s TrdAti/ 1 5 C Cp. TraAti' et 
 
 dpx>ys 1 1 B. 
 eievplaKU) 12 D. 
 itr}yqTr)<; {sc. twv ocrtwv) 4 C, 4 D, 
 
 "9A. 
 eotfcei' in answers 8 A. 10 D, 15 C. 
 eTrei" with imv. 5 E. / eVet ... ye 4 C, 
 
 8 D, 9 B (to), II D. 
 eVetSr/ II E, 14 C / eVet87/7rep 1 3 E. 
 e7re/<8tSdcr/<oj (following 8t8ttcrKw 6 E) 
 
 7 A.
 
 io6 
 
 GREEK INDEX 
 
 iTr€^ep)(OfJiai {sive eTre^tsVat) rirt rtvos 
 4 B, 4 D, 4 E. / eVe^teVat rivi {ali- 
 cui 7-ei) 4 C. 
 
 liri- in comp. 2 B n. / €7rt XoyLcrfx-bv 
 (^t6 /xerpeZv, to tcrravai) €p)(e.a6aL 
 
 7 B, 7 C (i^/j-). / €7rt TlVa KpL(TLV 
 
 OLcfiLKveLaOaL 7 C. / ctt dya^w rtvt 
 . . . Kai u)cf>z\ta. 13 B. 13 C. Cp. eTrt 
 f3\(i/3rj 13 C. / ctt' airw £tvat 14 C. / 
 CTri o';(oA7}s 6 C. 
 
 iTriypvTTOs 2 B. 
 
 iTnbecKvviXL 9 B. 
 
 iTnBvp.-qTr]<; Trj<; (rr]<; troc^tas 14 D. 
 
 iTTLaL/xos 2 B n. 
 
 eTna-KijTrToiJiUL with gen. and dat. 9 A. 
 
 eVicTKOTru) 9 E. 
 
 liria-Trjix-q tl? tov Ovtiv re /cat £ii;^ea^at 
 TO OCTIOF 14 C. / lTn<jTrjjx-q alTrjaews 
 Koi Socrews ^£019 ocridrr;? 14 C. 
 
 CTrtrpcTTO) 5 ■^• 
 
 e7rtTu;^wv, 6, 4 A. 
 
 €7rt^apts 2 B n. 
 
 i7n)(up(ji} 15 D. 
 
 CTTO/Aat 12 A. 12 C. 
 
 ipyaaia (following aTrepyama 13 E) 
 14 A. 
 
 ipyacTTivaL 6 C n. 
 
 €pyov 13 D, 13 E. / indvo to irdyKa- 
 \ov epyov 13 E. / ouk oAtyov (.pyov 
 9 B. / TrAet'ovos tpyov 14 A. / to, 
 £v ToTs Aoyois epytt 1 1 C. 
 
 ep^avTa, tov. 1 2 A. 
 
 epop.'xt 6 C. 
 
 cpwTdjyu.ei'os (? Ip'jip.tvo'i) 14 C App. 
 
 ipwTwv (? ipwv) 14 C App. 
 
 €T£pos with gen. 10 A (^/j), 10 D. 
 II A. / £T£pos = a'AAo? 2 B. / 8t' 
 
 €T£pa TOia^Til 6 A. 
 
 evyevtLO^ 2 B. 
 
 evOLo.fSoXo'i 3 B. 
 
 YivOpvffipwv . ■ ■ Trap Y,v9v<^povo<; 9 C. 
 
 £v Afi'yEtv 9 B. 
 
 £v p,a\a 4 A. 
 
 £V Ot8' OTl 6 C. 
 
 tvcripua 13 B. 
 
 €V(T€(37]'i = oaio'i 12 E (di's^. 
 
 (.v^ofxai 14 B, 14 C (dis). 
 
 £^£IV = Ol^TCOS £;)(£tV 9 E. 
 
 (.)(Bpa Koi opyal 7 B. 
 
 Z£vs <^tAtos 6 B n. 
 ^rjTTjTLKO'i 2 A n. 
 
 ^ yap 7 E, 8 D, 8 E, 13 A. / ^ ttov 
 4 A. 
 
 ^, ' or rather,' withdrawing the pre- 
 vious quest., II E. / ^ S^Aa Sj; 
 4B. 
 
 1^ 10 A. 
 
 yjyeLaOai ^£0ijs VS. vofiil^uv Otov^ 3 B n. 
 
 ^877 3 E. 
 
 r^vTiva in answer, retaining the case- 
 form of the quest., 2 C. 
 
 'HpaKAfis (exclamation) 4 A. 
 
 de.ofx.L(Tri<; 9 C {bis') . 
 
 Onof^iXrj'i 9 C, 10 D (four times), 10 E 
 
 ((^/j), etc. 
 6epa.7reia, rj Ttov Oewv = to octlov 
 
 12 E. 
 depaTrevo) 1 3 A. 
 drj<; 15 D. 
 OrjTevu) 4 C, 9 A. 
 diw 14 B, 14 C (dis). 
 
 laTpo? (example) 13 D. 
 
 l8e yap £t 1 1 E. Cp. ctkottu £i 7 D. 
 
 , 9D. 
 
 iSax (not hN'postatic) 5 D, 6 D. 
 
 Ibpyo/xaL II B, II D. 
 
 i$L witli imv. 8 E, 9 A. 
 
 Tva, 'where,' 12 B ff. / Lvaircp 12 C / 
 
 . iva y£ 12 B. 
 iva Kai 12 E. 
 
 iTTTTLKr], rj, (example) 13 A. 
 tTrTTiKos, 6, (example) 13 A. 
 iTTTTo? (example) 13 A f. 
 IdoaKeXij'i (sc. apiOfXO';} 12 D.
 
 GREEK INDEX 
 
 107 
 
 KuOapTLKO'i 2 A n. 
 
 Kadopav X'S. opav 5 C. 
 
 Kut with imv. 3 A. / koL fxaXa 14 C. / 
 Koi avT6<i 6 B. / Kul aWoOi Kal 
 8 C. / KuX aWoi TTOV rts Kai 5 C. / 
 Kui . . . KUt . . . TC . . . Kai . . . 
 re . . . KUt 8r; Kat' 6 B. / Kat o:^ /<ai 
 2 D, 6 C, 16 A. / Kttt . . . 87/ 10 B. / 
 Kttt yap 6 D, 12 A, 14 B. / Kui yap 
 . . . dAA o/Aws 13 E. Cp. Kairoi 
 . . . dAA' o'laws 3 C. / Ktti . . . yap 
 TOL 3 B . / Kat /xr/v . . . ye 1 2 A. / 
 Kat 6^Ta II D. For Kat ... ye and 
 Kat ... ye ttow, vu/e s.v. ye. 
 
 Katroro/Aw 3 B, 5 A, 16 A. 
 
 Katrot . . . dAA oyu,a)s 3 C. Cp. Kat 
 yap . . . dAA o/xtos 13 E. 
 
 KaKuyi etodre? 4 E. 
 
 KaAius = 6p6iii<i, ak-qOds, 9 E (l>/s), 
 12 E, 15 C. Cp. TrayKaAws. 
 
 Kara- ill composit., with ytyvwaKco, 
 2 B, yeAw 3 C (d/s), ^dAAw 4 C. 
 5 E, TTOtKtAAoj 6 C, 6pu) 5 C. / Kara 
 vovv 3 E. / Kara rov aov \6yov 
 7 E. / Kara ro. aird 8 B. 
 
 Kardor/Aov lo B. 
 
 Karavow 12 A. 
 
 KaruTrtvcD 6 A. 
 
 KeKpoTTts (tribe) 2 B n. 
 
 Kf.(f)d\uiov, TO, adv., 8 E. /to Kecf>d- 
 Xaiov avTUiv 1 4 A. Cp. tovto Trj<; 
 Te^vrj'i II D. / ro Ke(f)dXaLov r^? 
 epyaat'as 14 A. Cp. ro Kec/)dAatov 
 avTiov Trj<; aTrepyacrtas 1 4 A. 
 
 Ke)(upi(Tp.evo<;, adj., 14 B (1^/.?), 15 A. 
 
 Kti/6vj/£i;o) = SoKw 2 C, 8 A, 1 1 A, 
 II D. 
 
 ki'kAco TTcpuivaL 15 B. 
 
 KrvT^yertKr), 7}, (example) 13 A. 
 
 KiTT/yertKO?, 6, (example) 13 A. 
 
 Kvwv (example) 13 A. 
 
 Aay)(dv(j} Slktjv 5 B. 
 
 Ae'yto, 'command/ 12 E./Aeyo/xeV rt 
 
 KrA. in introducing a new subject 
 
 10 A. 
 Aoyos, 6, riixiv TrcpuXOiov ttoXlv eis rau- 
 
 Tov r/Ket 15 B. 
 AvKeiov 2 A. 
 
 fxa. At' ovK eyojye 13 C (to). 
 
 p-ateuriKos 2 A n. 
 
 pdAtcrrd ye 1 5 B. / et ort pdAtara 
 
 4 D, 9 C. / TrdvTwv ye fidXiara 
 
 (f>LXov 15 B. 
 /xavOdvd) 13 D. / fjbavOdvdJ- ort 3 B, 
 
 9 B. / fjuivOdvd) Trapd with gen. 
 
 15 E. 
 p.dvTL<; 3 E. 
 /xeAAo) 5 D. 
 /txeV soUtariuiii 3 C, 8 E, 9 C. / pei/ 
 
 yap . . . dAAo. yap 9 C. / piv ovv 
 
 3 D, 8 C, 12 C. 12 D. 
 jueVrot vvy Ata 4 B. 
 pepos (logical .subdivision) 12 D ff. / 
 
 ro TTOtov p.epos 12 D, 12 E. / ttoTov 
 
 p,epos 12 D. / p.epos ro ocrtov rov 
 
 SiKat'ov 12 D. 
 p,r; ot' after verbs of fearing 15 D. / p^ 
 
 oo-tdrr/s 5 D App. / p,r; pdi'Oi/ ye 
 
 . . . dAAa 6 C. 
 p,T78£V for ovSeV with inf. after verba 
 
 sentiendi et declarandi 6 B, 12 B. 
 p.tacp-a 4 C. 
 
 p.dva for p,dvov 6 C App. 
 fjLopLov (logical subdivision) 12 C. 
 
 mt 8 E, 10 D. 10 E, 13 A, 13 B, 
 
 13 E. / vat pd Ata 5 B. 
 vav!rr)y6<; (example) 13 D. 
 j/eoirepoi' 2 A. Cp. Proiag. 310 B. 
 vtKT/ eV rw TroX(p.w (example) 14 A. 
 vop-L^M 3 B, 5 E. 
 vop.ipo'i 5 E (see App.). 
 vovOctS) 5 B. 
 vow 1 1 B . 
 vvv, illative, 8 E. 
 vvv 8e' II A, II C, 14 C. / vvv Sc
 
 io8 
 
 GREEK INDEX 
 
 / 
 
 . . . yap II C, 14 C. / vvv Bt] 
 
 3D. 
 VVVL 9 E. 
 vcp e;^av = ivvoelv 2 B. 
 
 oia TTOteis 15 E. 
 
 oi'et ( ? parenthetical) 1 5 A. 
 
 oiKLa (example) 13 E. 
 
 oIkoSoixo-; (example) 13 E. 
 
 oiKOi, 6 i'Stos, 14 B. 
 
 olfiaL Se Kat 3 E. Cp. otei 15 A. 
 
 olov velut 12 D, 13 A. / otov roiovSe 
 
 13 B. / oiov Tf-TavoTftvya. — tolovtov, 
 
 olos TcravoOpi^ icrrcv 2 B. 
 oTov (fyLXeicrOai II A (i^/j). 
 oio(T7re/3 Kat 1 3 A. 
 oAtyov epyov 9 B. 
 oAtyov TTporepov 14 A. 
 oAiyopw with gen. 4 D. 
 bjxocrt uvai 3 C. 
 bp.OTpa.TVf.ll,o<i 4 B. 
 ojaws with part. 8 C. 
 ov omitted with Tuy;(avw 8 A. 
 OTrep ovv Kat 4 D. 
 OTT)^ (ZTro/? r/frerat 3 E. 
 OTTOTepjL TrAetoj 7 B. 
 oTTws with fut. indie. 2 D. / oVws /Ar/ 
 
 with verb of fearing 4 E. 
 opyat' 7 B . 
 
 opyt'^oftat with dat. 4 C, 7 B, 7 C. 
 op^ws vo/xi^eiv 5 B. 
 upL^ui 9 C, 9 D. 
 o? ye, causal, 4 A, 6 B. 
 o(TLOv, TO, znd. s.v. Piety, /oh ravrov 
 
 8' lo'TiV, dAAo, TO ivaVTUOTUTOV, TO 
 
 OCTLOV Tw ai'otnw 7 A. / upa to oaiov 
 OTL ocriov iaTLV ^lAemxi virb twv 
 Oeu)v, r] OTL (piXeLTat oatov ecrTiv ; 
 ID A. / fxopLOv yap tov SiKatou to 
 oaiov 12 D. / TO oaiov Kat /xr/ 9 C, 
 1 5 E (to) . / TO. . . . ocrta Kat to. 
 /x>; 12 E. 
 omoTTj'i, rj, 13 B, 13 C, 13 D, 14 C 
 (to)./6(rtoT7;s without the art. 14 D. 
 
 oo-Tt? in indir. quest. 13 A. / oWts 
 (indir. rel., instead of interr., used 
 in repeating a quest.) 2 C. 
 
 oaTLCTovv 5 E. 
 
 oTav ytyviiip-tOa = eKaaTOTe 7 D- 
 
 oTt with superl. 2 D, 4 D, 9 C. / oti 
 introducing oraL recta 5 A. / oti 
 after verbs of feeling 4 D. / oVt 817 
 
 ovK, dAAa 10 B, 10 D. / ovk . . . dAAol 
 
 . . . ov jXtVTOl 12 C. / OVK kaTLV OTTWS 
 
 15 D. / OV -rrdw 2 B, 3 D. Cp. ovK 
 . . . Trdvv Ti 2 B. / OVK iXaTTovL yj 
 = TOcrovTOJ 12 A. 
 
 oii8a/xa)s toCto ye 8 C. 
 
 oi>8' avTos 2 B. Cp. Kat avTO'i. / ovSe, 
 ' neither,' 1 2 A. / oi'8e SoKcibpav 5 C. 
 
 oti8eV (an emphatic 011) 8 C./ouSev oti 
 OVK dAr/^es e'lprjKa 3 C. Cp. toCto 
 dXrjOi'i Ae'yets 8 E. / oi'Sev -rrpdyp-a 
 3 E, 4 D./ot'8ev yap yjpXv icrTiv dya- 
 ^ov OTI av p.r/ eKcti/oi (sc. 01 ^eot) 
 8w(Ttr 14 E. / oL'Sev •^8101/ €/xotye 
 14 E. 
 
 ovSeTcpa 7] d/xc^OTepa 9 D. 
 
 ovaca 1 1 A. 
 
 ol'Tos in the pred. 7 D. / oStos scorn- 
 ful 5 C. / ouTos epanaleptic 7 B, 
 SB, 10 B, 14 B. / TovTO Tr?s Te)(yrj<; 
 II D. 
 
 ovTw epanaleptic 6 A. 9 D./oiItw 
 with part, condit. 5 E. / owtw = J?V 
 teinej-e 3 B, 9 E. / oi'tw as an an- 
 swer 8 A, 13 A. / ovTw [xkv ovv 7 A. 
 
 OUTWCTt 4 E. 
 
 oi'x'' 14 C, 15 B. 
 o^eAos, ovBiv, 4 E. 
 
 TrayKoiAo)? 7 A. 
 
 Trd^os ■ . . OTt TreirovOe II A. 
 
 TrdAtv €^ «PX^5 II B. Cp. £^ dpx^'i 
 
 TrdAtv 15 C. 
 7rap,7roAAa 8 C. 
 Ilava^ryvata, to. fxeydXa, 6 C.
 
 GREEK INDEX 
 
 109 
 
 iravTairaaiv II A. 
 iravTa^ov 12 D. 
 TraiTWS byirov 5 D. 
 
 iravv ye 2 B, 7 E, 8 E, 9 B (l>/s), 
 10 B, 10 C, 12 B (^/s), 12 C, 13 A, 
 
 13 B, 14 A, 15 C. 
 TTiivv fxh' ovv 7 A, 13 D. 
 
 Trapd with pets. dat. 4 C. / irapd with 
 pers. gen., e.g. with 8e'o/xat, ' need,' 
 
 14 D, 14 E; with Xa/x/Sdvu) 14 E, 
 
 15 A (/tv) ; with fxavddi'o) 9 C, 12 E, 
 14 C ; with (T0(f)6<; yiyvofxai 15 E. 
 
 TrapaSeiyyLia 6 E. 
 
 TrupaK'iFbweuo) 15 D- 
 
 Trapoivu) 4 C. 
 
 TTtts. various forms of plur., e.g. 7rdvT€<s 
 OeoL 9 C ; 6eol Travres I o D ; Travres 
 ot 6eot g D ; ol deol uTrarres 9 C. / 
 TTtti/ Touvai/Ttov 5 D . / ttSv (Trai/Ttt) 
 TTOtcu 8 C {bis) . / Tvavrl rpoTrw 15 D./ 
 Travros iJidXXov 9 A. / Trai'rwv ye 
 [xaXicrra (f)i\ov {not a strengthened 
 super].) 15 B. 
 
 Tracrxw, denoting the passive rela- 
 tion, 10 C {tej'). f ■rrda-)((M vivo tov 
 10 C. 
 
 ■n-avofxaL with part. 8 C, 9 B. 
 
 TTtipaaTiKo? 2 A n. 
 
 ■trtXaTfj^ 4 C. 
 
 ttcVAos 6 C. Cp. Horn. Z 90. 
 
 Trept TToAAoC TTOLOvfJUXL with inf. 5 A. 
 
 Tr€piep)(0/xai II B. 
 
 TreptteVat II C, 1 5 B ((^/i-) . 
 
 irepLTTov, TO, as a subdivision of dpiO- 
 fx6<;, 12 C. 
 
 TreTOfjicvov rtva Sioj/cco (proverb) 4 A. 
 
 IltT6ev<;, belonging to the deme Iltr- 
 60s, 2 B. 
 
 TrXeW (cTTi), of logical extension, 
 12 C. 
 
 TrXeoveKTw witli pers. gen. 15 A. 
 
 ttXoiov (example) 13 E. 
 
 ttAoi'to? Trj<; cro(j>Las 12 A. 
 
 7rOl7J7T/S, 6, 12 A. 
 
 TrOLKiXfj.a. 6 C. 
 
 TTOld? TtS 5 C. / TTOIOV p,£pOS I 2 D . / TO 
 
 TTOioi/ p.epo'i 12 D, 12 E. 
 
 TToAtrtKU, Ta, 2 C. 
 
 TToAu, hyperbaton of, 5 C, 14 B./ttoAA^ 
 dvttyKr;, in answer, 7 D./ttoAAo. kui 
 KaAot 13 E. / TToAAou Koi 8i(j) 13 C / 
 TToAAoi" ye 8d with inf. 4 A. 
 
 TTOvrjpia 12 C. 
 
 TToppo) <TO<^tus cAawwv 4 B. 
 
 TTore, after interr. pronouns and ad- 
 verbs, 3 D n. 
 
 irpdyiMt, ' act,' ' deed,' 4 E. 
 
 TrptV with inf. aor. 4 D, 9 A. / Trptv dv 
 with subjunct. 15 C, 15 D. 
 
 Trpd, temp., 5 A. 
 
 irpoa.TrOKdfx.vo) I I E. 
 
 TTp66vfJio<; 14 B. / TrpoOvfJiw; II B. 
 
 irpoKaXovp^ai 5 A, 5 B. 
 
 Trpds with ace. = apiid 1 A, 3 B. / 
 •n-pds with ace. = ' with,' 'with refer- 
 ence to,' 5 A, 7 B. / Trpds with dat. 
 rei = -in addition to,' 11 D {bis)./ 
 Trpds e/xavTov o-kottu) 9 C. /Trpds Aids 
 
 4 E, 5 C, 13 E. / Trpds <I>tAt'ov 6 B. 
 TTpocrex^ '''o^ vorv 14 D, 15 D. 
 Trpocre^tAe's, to rots ^eois, 6 E ff . 
 TTporepov iq — p.dXXov rj (cp. dvT ijxov 
 
 5 B) 5 B, 5 C. 
 TrpoTt^ep,at II B. 
 
 TTWS yap ov ; 10 A, 10 D. / ttws 8' 011 ; 
 13 C, 14 A. 
 
 paara 9 D. 
 
 aadpoi 5 C. 
 
 aa(j>r'j? 9 A. / cra^ws 15 D. 
 
 -o-^tov, imperatives ending in, 9 D 
 
 App.^ 
 (TKaXrjVO? <sc. dpi0ix6<;) 12 D. 
 UKOTTUi Trpds e'/Aavrdv 9 C./to ahv ctko- 
 
 Trei, ei 9 D. 
 
 (TKUifJifJUCL 1 1 C. 
 
 o-o</)itt, 'skill,' II D.
 
 no 
 
 GREEK INDEX 
 
 crowds, 'skillful/ II D. / cro^os yiyvo- 
 
 fiai. Trapd rtvos 1 5 K . 
 (XTrdvLov avTov Trapex^f-V 3 D- 
 cTTrevSco 15 E. 
 
 crrao-ia^w with dat. pers. 7 E, 8 A. 
 (TTod. 7] Tov ySacriAetus, 2 A. 
 o-rparr^yds (example) 14 A. 
 avyyivuav (Kara tj/v CKetvou) II C. 
 avy)(wpC) 10 C, 13 C. 
 avp-Trpodv/Jiovpai, ottws 1 1 E . 
 o-wSew 4 C, 9 A (i^/i') . 
 (TvvooKei ravTa Kai croi 6 A. 
 o-vvet8ws 4 C. 
 avviaTLO<; 4 B. 
 (TVVLqpt 13 A, 14 D. 
 
 (TVVT€LV(ii 12 A. 
 (T-)(i.h6v TL II C. 
 
 awt,(i> 14 B. 
 
 Tavra = 8ta raiiTa 4 D. 
 
 Ta;)^a (HXtlov elcrofiedj. 9 E. 
 
 r£ . . . 8c' 3 E. / re . . . Kat' uniting 
 similars 5 B, 7 A, etc. / re . . . kul 
 uniting opposites 4 E (i/s), etc. 
 
 T€Kfx.rjpLov 5 E. 
 
 TtTavodpt^ 2 B. 
 
 T£;(vt/<ds 14 E, 15 B. 
 
 Tt Sc' 4 A, 7 D, 8 B, 13 D. / ri 8e 87/ 
 
 14 A. / Tt 87; 13 D, 14 C. / TL St] OVV 
 
 10 C. / rt' 87^7ror€ 15 A. / tl yap 
 KwXvtL 9 D. / Tt' yap Kat ^r/cro/Acv 
 
 6 B. / Tt Kat TTOtojv 3 A. / Tt Aeyo/xev 
 
 7 A. / Tt Ae'yet 6 Xe'ywv 9 E. / TtVa 
 
 KpicTLV = TtVoS KpiaiV 7 C. / Tt VCW- 
 TtpOV 2 A. 
 
 TtjUT/, 'sacrifice,'' 15 A. 
 
 TO j3apVT€p6v T£ Kat KOVifiOTepOV = 
 
 ' weight ' (example) 7 C. 
 
 TO 8£ Tt 12 A. 
 
 TO p-ei^ov Kat eXaTTOv = ' size ' (exam- 
 ple) j C. 
 
 TO p,eTa TOl'TO 1 2 D . 
 
 TO Trporepov 6 D. 
 TO o-dv 9 D. 
 
 Toivvv 6 E, 1 2 C, 1 5 E. / TOLvvv intro- 
 duces definitions 5 D, 6 E, 12 E. 
 
 TotoiiTos referring vaguely to what pre- 
 cedes 3 C, 4 C, 4 D, 6 B. / 8t' eVepa 
 Tota^Ttt 6 A. 
 
 ToaovT(t), odiii II D . 
 
 Toi'TO dXrjdf.^ Atyets 8 E. 
 
 Tpo(f)i'], 7] €K ttJs y^s, (example) 14 A. 
 
 Tpv(l>w II E, 12 A. 
 
 TvyxdvM without part. 8 A. 
 
 TW WTt 6 B. 
 
 {lyt'eta (example) 13 D. 
 
 VTrdyu) 14 C. 
 
 VTrep 4 B, 15 D. 
 
 VTTTjpeTrj'i 13 E. 
 
 VTrrjpeTLKy adj. 13 D, 1 3 K./vTrr]peTiKr] 
 et's Tt 13 D ff. / VTrrjpeTiKT]. 17, 13 D 
 ((^/j) . / VTvqptTLKTj TL% ( ? depavreia) 
 
 vTrd with gen. of agent after intrans. 
 
 verbs 3 D, 4 B, 4 D, 12 A, 13 B 
 
 (/er), 16 A. 
 vTToOeaLi 1 1 C. 
 VTTOTLOepai 9 D. 
 
 c/>epe 87^ 7 A. 
 
 </)ewya) (oLKr]v) 3 E. 
 
 ^7;(7t repeated 3 B. 
 
 <f)ddv(x} with aor. part. 9 A. 
 
 (j>iXav6p(i}TTLa 3 D. 
 
 (jiof3ovp.a.t 12 B. 
 
 cf>6vos 8tKat09 4 B n. 
 
 (ppovTi^w VTrep Ttvos 4 D. Cp. ovBev 
 
 avTwv )(pri (f)povTLl,eu' 3 C. 
 ^i;AaTTa>, "regard/ 'consider/ 4 B. 
 (j>vT€V(D 12 A. 
 
 T^aXeTratvoj, oTt 6 A. 
 
 •)(apal TTCo-etv (proverb) 14 D. 
 
 Xapts, 'sacrifice/ 15 A. 
 
 Xpw/Aai with pred. dat. 6 E, 13 E. 
 
 o) dpLCTTt 7 B, 13 E./w piXriaTf. 4 A./
 
 GREEK INDEX 
 
 I ir 
 
 u) (3iXTL(TTe ^v6v(f)pov 15 E./o) 'yaOe 
 9 E. / o) yevvate KvOv(f>pov 7 D. / 
 w eraipe 6 D, 1 1 D, 15 E. / « Eu^,;'- 
 cfypov 2 A (see App.). / w OaiifxatfLe 
 3 B, 8 A, 8 D. / <b Oavfidau Ev6v- 
 (f>pov 5 A. / 0) pucLKapLt 12 A. / o) 
 ^t'Ae 14 A, 14 D. /(I) ^t'Ae kralpt 
 ^ C. / S) cf^cXe Kv6v(f>pov 10 E. / w 
 ^t'Ae livOv(f>pov . . . dAAa 3 C. 
 
 ^.8e 7 B. 
 
 wpa with inf. 15 E. 
 
 ws circumstantial with imperf. 4 C. / 
 
 (Ls with pros. part. 3 B, 12 E. / w? 
 with fut. part. 3 B. / djs . . . on 
 15 E. / (L? apa II C. / d)5 restrictive, 
 ws cru Ae'yecs 10 D, ws 6 (T05 Aoyos 
 10 D, ws (f)r](n 2 C. 3 A, 3 B, w? yc 
 TO ei/cds 3 A, d)s ovTO) y aKOvcrat 
 3 B. / <I)5 ou 8 B, 8 C 8 D. 
 
 ws a\r]6w<; 6 B, 7 A App. 
 
 waTrep eiKos 2 D. 
 
 wore, in transitions, 8 A, 9 C. 
 
 w^eAt/xos 15 B. 
 
 uxpeXovfJuoLL (pass.) 13 B.
 
 ENGLISH INDEX 
 
 Abstract subst. in plur. 7 B, 13 A. 
 
 Accusative abs. following dependent 
 part, in gen. 4 D./acc. of part, 
 depending on antecedent dat. 5 A./ 
 ace. as subj. of inf., although the 
 same as that of main verb, ifj-e 3 E./ 
 adv. ace. rtva Tpoirov 2 C, to ivav- 
 TLOv 10 B, ToaovTov 15 A. / cognate 
 ace. 2 B, 5 B, 16 A. /inner ace. 
 5 A, 7 D./ inner ace. with pass, 
 verb TL w(f>€XovvTai. 15 A. 
 
 Active and passive, as categories, 
 ,10 A ff. 
 
 Adverb in attrib. position 5 A, 
 12 D. 
 
 Anacoluthon 13 A. See 9 D App. 
 
 Answer, retaining case-form of ques- 
 tion, r/VTiva ; ovk ayevvrj 2 C. 
 
 Anytus 2 B n. 
 
 Aorist with av, where imperf. was ex- 
 pected, €t7rov av 12 D, etTrcs av 14 B. 
 
 Arehon Basileus 2 A. 
 
 Arithmetic, Greek, largely geometri- 
 cal, 12 D n. 
 
 Article with whole clause 8 D. /art. 
 wanting with abstract subst. ocridrr;? 
 14 D. / art. repeated or omitted in 
 series 7 C, 7 D. /art. with proper 
 name 11 D, 15 B, 15 D. /art. 
 omitted with epexegetie inf. 5 D, 
 II A. 
 
 Asyndeton 8 E, 9 C, 14 C. 
 
 Attraction olov 2 B, oVoj 11 D. 
 
 Bloodguiltiness. See /xtaa-fjux. 
 
 EUTHYPIIRO — 8 
 
 City, the, as Mother, 2 C. 
 Cleruchs, Athenian, 4 C n. 
 Comparative adj . used absolutely vew- 
 
 Tepov 2 A. 
 Comparisons 2 C. 
 Compound followed by simple subst. 
 
 awepyaaia . . . ipyaaui. 1 4 A. 
 Conditions, mixed, 3 D, 5 B. 9 C. 
 Conversion of propositions 10 E fF. 
 Cronus 6 A, 8 B. 
 Cypr-ia, the, 12 A n. 
 
 Daedalus 1 1 C, 11 D. 1 1 E, 15 B. 
 
 Dative, clause virtually in, 3 D./in 
 pred. 5 A, 13 E. / after subst. viry]- 
 p€.TLKrj 13 D. odcrts 14 D, Sw/ja 15 A, 
 v-n-qp(.(TLa 1 4 D. / dat. followed by 
 8ta with ace. 3 D./dat. of time 
 rots p.tydXoi'i Ilava^r/vatots 6 C. 
 
 Direct and indirect discourse inter- 
 changed 5 A f., 15 E f. 
 
 Epexegetie infinitive without article 
 CTre^teVat 5 D, (fnXelaOai II A. 
 
 Euthyphro, Introd. § 3. 
 
 Euthypliro, the, — contents, Introd. 
 § 4. / place of, in the economy of 
 Plato's works, Introd. § S- / the 
 import of, Introd. § 6. / relation 
 of, to the Apology^ Introd. §§ 5. 6./ 
 date of. Introd. § 5. 
 
 Examples, illustrative, to re St'/cutov 
 Kox TO abiKov KM KaXov KUL a.l<r)(fiQV 
 Koi dyadov Koi KaKov, 7 D ; <f)tp6- 
 fx^vov TL Kai <f)epov koi dyo/xevov Kac 
 
 "3
 
 114 
 
 ENGLISH INDEX 
 
 ayov Kai opiD/xevov kol opwv lo A. 
 See also atSws, a.fjL0fx6<;, fioyjXaTLKrj, 
 fdov<;, y€wpy6<i, 8eos, luTpos, LTnnKrj, 
 ITTTTtKOS, tTTTTOS, KvvrjytTLKrj, Kvvrjyt- 
 TtKOs, KVdiv, vavTTTjyo^, oIkui, oIkoSo- 
 fXO<i, ttXoZov. iTTparriyoi, to fiapvTepov 
 re KUL KovcfioTepoi', to p-ci^ov kol 
 lAttTTOv, Tpo(ji7'], vyceia. 
 
 Future, jussive, SLrjyyjaet 6 C. / fut. 
 mid. aTTOvbdaovTaL 3 E. 
 
 Genitive with verljs of judicial action 
 2 C. / gen. abs. with ye, marking 
 conditional force, 4 D. /gen. abs. 
 with ws 3 B. 
 
 Geometry, Greek, and Arithmetic, 
 12 D n. 
 
 Hephaestus 8 B. 
 
 Here 8 B. 
 
 Hestia 3 A. 
 
 Hiatus ID C. 
 
 Holiness defined 5 D. 6 E, 9 E, 12 E 
 
 (13 D), 14 B (14 C, 14 D, 14 E. 
 
 15 B). 
 Homicide, justifiable, 4 B n. 
 Hyperbaton iroXv 5 C, 14 B, tovtoi<; 
 
 II C, avTwv 14 A. Cp. 6 A. 9 B. 
 
 Ideas, the definitional essence, not 
 
 hypostatic, 5 D, 6 D, 6 E. 
 Imperative, making concession for 
 
 the sake of argument, 9 D. /Attic 
 
 forms of 3d person plural 9 D App. 
 Imperfect of repeated action KaTeircvev 
 
 6 A. / imperf. of verbs of saying 
 
 6 D, 15 A. 
 Infinitive abs. 3 B, 15 C. / articular 
 
 inf. as subj. 2 C. / epexegetic inf. 
 
 without art. 5 D, 11 A, 15 D. 
 
 Litotes ovK dytvvrj 2 C, ov (fyavXov 2 C, 
 ov (Tffioopa 3 C, KaKOJs. ciSores 4 E, 
 OVK oXtyov tpyov 9 B. 
 
 Lyco 2 B n. 
 
 Middle future cnrovSaa-ovTat 3 E. 
 Miletus 2 B, 12 E, 15 E. 
 Monotheism, Introd. § 6. 
 
 Na.xus 4 C. 
 
 Nominative in enumeration 15 A. 
 
 Odd and even, as constituent parts of 
 
 number, 12 C. 
 Optative future after verbs of fearing 
 
 15 D. 
 Oratio recta and obliqua interchanged 
 
 5 A f., 15 E f. 
 
 Palindromic constructions 3 C, 12 C, 
 13 C. 
 
 Paronomasia dA.Aa <A aAAos 2 B, 
 MeA?;ros • . . e7rtyu,eAT^6'ets 2D, 5 C, 
 eKxeivei^ 6 KretVas 4 B, irpayp-a. Ttpa.T- 
 TU)V 4 E, AatSaAou . . . TuvraAou 
 
 1 1 E, o TTOi-qTij'i i-TTOLrjacv 6 7roi»;(ras 
 
 12 A. 
 
 Participle omitted with Tvyxava 8 A./ 
 
 part. pres. with part. aor. 9 A. /part. 
 
 pres. conative 8 C. / part, with ovtm 
 
 = cond. clause 5 E. / part, in gen. 
 
 agreeing with possess, adj. 2 C. / 
 
 part. fut. of purpose with ws 3 B ; 
 
 without ojs 2 C, 4 C. 
 Particular for general in definitions 
 
 5D. 
 Passive and active, as categories, 
 
 10 A f. 
 Perfect for fut. perf. p.ep.d07]Ka 9 C. 
 Periphrasis by part, and ei/xt' 10 B ff. 
 Person, third, changing to first 5 A. 
 Piety. See Holiness and oaiov. 
 Plato, Introd. § i. 
 
 Pluperfect indie, ending in -kt) 14 C. 
 Plural for singular r) SrjXa bij 4 B, 
 
 ovSiTepa 9 D. 
 Poetic color twv veotv Ta<s ^XddTas 
 
 3 A, TTOLTjTrjv ^eoir 3 B.
 
 ENCHJSH INDKX 
 
 ^'5 
 
 Polyptoton TovTo tovtov io D, touVois 
 
 TOl'TO I I C. 
 
 Possessive adj. postponed for emphasis 
 
 (705 5 A, 5 C. 
 Preposition repeated in comparison 
 
 2 C. 
 Present for imperf. o Xiyw 12 A. / 
 
 conative pres. 8 C. 
 Prolepsis 4 E (^is), 5 E, 13 A, 14 B. 
 Proteus 15 D. 
 Proverbs a<^' 'Ecrrtas ap)(€a6M 3 A. 
 
 Trero/AEVOV Slwkuv 4 A, ^^a/Aat TreaeZv 
 
 14 D. 
 Punctuation, new, 7 D, 14 A. 
 
 Question asked by a part, rt /cat ttoi- 
 ot'vra 3 A, TL 8pa»v 8 D. 
 
 Religion, philosopliy of, Introd. 
 
 Repetition in question, denoting sur- 
 prise, 6 o-ds 4 A. 
 
 Socrates. Introd. § 2. 
 Stasinus(?), author of the Cypria, 
 12 A. 
 
 State, the, as Mother, 2 C. 
 
 Substantive used as adj. ^j^s 15 D, 
 7rpt(Tf3vTr)<; 15 D. / simple subst., 
 following a compound (as with 
 verbs), a.irepya<Tia . . . ipyacria 
 14 A. / verbal subst. governing a 
 case. See Dative. 
 
 Tantalus 1 1 E. 
 
 Thrasyllus 2 A n. 
 
 Titles of Platonic dialogues 2 A n. 
 
 Uranus 6 A. 8 B. 
 
 Verb omitted m crv crepov 2 B, dAAa 
 al aAAos 2 B, rts ovtos 2 B, ovk 
 aycvvrj 2 C, Tive<; ol huK^Bupovrt^ 
 2 C, 6p6u}^ 2 C, wairep av (f>ijs auv- 
 Tov 3 D, etc. 
 
 Verbals in -re'o; : acfieTio^ 15 D. Sotc'o? 
 8 D, 8 E, <TK€.TTTio<; 9 E (to), 15 C. 
 
 Virtue as knowledge, Introd. § 2. 
 
 Vocative, beginning the clause, dis- 
 regarded by the conj. 3 C. 
 
 Zeus 5 E, 8 B, 12 A.
 
 Hadley and Allen's Greek Grammar 
 
 By JAMES HADLEY (Yale) 
 
 REVISED BY 
 
 FREDERIC DE FOREST ALLEN (Harvard) 
 Cloth, 12mo, 422 pages Price, $1.50 
 
 This standard Grammar not only presents the latest 
 and best results of Greek studies, but also treats the 
 language in the light received from comparative philology. 
 Its comprehensive treatment of the principles and forms 
 of the Greek language, together with its clear, analytic 
 method, has made it at once an authoritative and exhaus- 
 tive treatise for reference and at the same time a practical 
 and popular text-book for class use. The fact that during 
 all these years it has held its place and maintained its wide- 
 spread popularity and extensive use in the leading classical 
 schools and colleges of the country is in itself sufificient 
 evidence of the excellence of the original work. 
 
 Professor Hadley's Greek Grammar was published in 
 i860, and was founded on the scholarly and exhaustive 
 work of the eminent German professor, Curtius, of the 
 University of Kiel. 
 
 Professor Allen brought to the work of revision the 
 enthusiasm and critical method of an accomplished scholar, 
 combined with the experience and skill of a successful 
 teacher, and the result of his labors is gratifying alike to 
 the publishers and friends of the Grammar. 
 
 In its present form it is a practical work for beginners. 
 Clearness of statement, accuracy of definition, and judicious 
 arrangement recommend it for elementary classes; yet at 
 the same time it is a complete and comprehensive manual 
 for the advanced student. 
 
 Copies of Hadley s Greek Grammar -will be sent, prepaid, to any address 
 on receipt of the price by the Publishers : 
 
 American Book Company 
 
 New York ♦ Cincinnati ♦ Chicago 
 
 (285)
 
 Pearson's Greek Prose Composition 
 
 By henry CARR PEARSON, A.B. (Harvard) 
 Flexible Binding, 12mo, 187 pages .... Price, 90 cents 
 
 The purpose of this book is to combine a thorough and 
 systematic study of the essentials of Greek syntax with 
 abundant practice in translating connected Idiomatic 
 English into Greek, and to afford constant practice in 
 writing Greek at sight. 
 
 Part I contains, in graded lessons, the principal points 
 of Greek syntax which require especial emphasis in Second 
 Year Greek. These lessons are designed to serve as a 
 partial review of the first year's work and as an intro- 
 duction to the composition work in connection with the 
 reading of Xenophon's Anabasis. 
 
 Part II contains short, simple English sentences, based 
 on Books I-IV of the Anabasis, designed to be used in 
 connection with the reading of the text. 
 
 Part III contains connected English prose, based on 
 Books I-IV of the Anabasis. 
 
 Review Lessons are introduced at intervals, containing 
 a list of the important words and an enumeration of the 
 principal constructions used in the preceding sentences. 
 
 The book is provided with an English-Greek Vocabulary 
 and contains a selection of recent college entrance exam- 
 ination papers in Greek prose composition, for the purpose 
 of supplying further material for practice and of familiar- 
 izine the student with the nature of the examinations set 
 by the various colleges. 
 
 Copies sent, prepaid, to any address on receipt of the price. 
 
 American Book Company 
 
 New York ♦ Cincinnati ♦ Chicago 
 
 (287)
 
 Orations of Lysias 
 
 Edited with Introduction, Notes, and Appendices 
 
 By WILLIAM H. WAIT, Ph.D. 
 University of Michigan 
 
 Cloth, 12mo, 240 pages Price, $1.25 
 
 Text Edition 30 cents 
 
 The ten Orations contained in this book have been 
 selected in the first place with reference to their merit, 
 variety, and interest, and in the second place to illustrate 
 the peculiar qualities and characteristics of Lysias as a 
 rhetorician. 
 
 The Notes, historical, critical, and grammatical, are 
 very full and comprehensive. The latter, especially on the 
 first two or three orations, have been made so advisedly. 
 In many colleges Lysias is the first Greek author read. 
 Hence it is believed that, at the start, such grammatical 
 help will in no way be found harmful to the best prepared, 
 and very useful and encouraging to those less fortunate in 
 their preparation. 
 
 The Introduction presents a brief account of the Life of 
 Lysias, followed by a discussion of the style of his writing, 
 the structure of his speeches, works, manuscripts, etc. A 
 bibliography of helpful works in the study of Lysias is 
 also given. Each of the orations included in the book is 
 preceded by an introduction explaining its occasion and 
 purpose. 
 
 The Map at the beginning and the Biographical Index 
 near the close of the book are intended to answer ques- 
 tions on geography and biography that arise in the reading 
 of the orations. 
 
 Copies sent, prepaid, to any address on receipt of the price, 
 
 American Book Company 
 
 New York ♦ Cincinnati ♦ Chicago 
 
 (297)
 
 Greek Dictionaries 
 
 LIDDELL AND SCOTT'S GREEK-ENGLISH LEXICON 
 
 Revised and Enlarged. Compiled by Henry George Liddell, 
 
 D.D., and Robert Scott, D.D., assisted by Henry Dkkslkk, 
 
 LL.D. Large Quarto, 1794 pages. Sheep . . . $10.00 
 
 The present edition of this great work has been thoroughly revised, 
 
 and large additions made to it. The editors have been favored with the 
 
 co-operation of many scholars and several important articles have been 
 
 entirely rewritten. 
 
 LIDDELL AND SCOTT'S GREEK-ENGLISH LEXICON— Intermediate 
 
 Revised Edition. Large Octavo, 910 pages. 
 
 Cloth, $3.50; Half Leather, $4.00 
 
 This Abridgment is an entirely new work, designed to meet the 
 ordinary requirements of instructors. It differs from the smaller 
 abridged edition in that it is made from the last edition of the large 
 Lexicon, and contains a large amount of new matter. 
 
 LIDDELL AND SCOTT'S GREEK-ENGLISH LEXICON— Abridged 
 
 Revised Edition. Crown Octavo, 832 pages. Half Leather $1 .25 
 
 This Abridgment is intended chiefly for use by students in Secondary 
 and College Preparatory Schools. 
 
 THAYER'S GREEK-ENGLISH LEXICON OF THE NEW TESTAMENT 
 
 Being Grimm's Wilke's Clavis Novi Testamenti. Translated, 
 Revised, and Enlarged by Joseph Henry Thayer, D.D., LL.D. 
 Royal Quarto, 727 pages . Cloth, $5.00 ; Half Leather, $6.50 
 
 This great work embodies and represents the results of the latest 
 researches in modern philology and biblical e.xegesis. It traces histori- 
 cally the signification and use of all words used in the New Testament, 
 and carefully explains the difference between classical and sacred usage. 
 
 YONGE'S ENGLISH-GREEK LEXICON 
 
 By C. D. YoNGE. Edited by Henry Drisler, LL.D. 
 
 Royal Octavo, 903 pages. Sheep $4 50 
 
 AUTENRIETH'S HOMERIC DICTIONARY 
 
 Translated and Edited by Robert P. Keep, Ph.D. New Edition. 
 
 Revised by Isaac Flagg, Ph.D. 
 
 i2mo, 312 pages. Illustrated. Cloth .... $1.10 
 
 Copies sent, prepaid, to any address on receipt of the price 
 
 American Book Company 
 
 New York ♦ Cincinnati • Chicago 
 
 (310)
 
 Classical Dictionaries 
 
 HARPER'S DICTIONARY OF CLASSICAL LITERATURE AND 
 ANTIQUITIES 
 
 Edited by H. T. Peck, Ph.D., Professor of the Latin Language 
 and Literature in Columbia University. 
 Royal Octavo, 1716 pages. Illustrated. 
 
 One Vol. Cloth . . $6.00 Tw^o Vols. Cloth . . $700 
 One Vol. Half Leather . 8.00 Two Vols. Half Leather . 10.00 
 
 An encyclopaedia, giving the student, in a concise and intelligible 
 form, the essential facts of classical antiquity. It also indicates the 
 sources whence a fuller and more critical knowledge of these subjects 
 can best be obtained. The articles, which are arranged alphabetically, 
 include subjects in biography, mythology, geography, history, literature, 
 antiquities, language, and bibliography. The illustrations are, for the 
 most part, reproductions of ancient objects. The editor in preparing 
 the book has received the co-operation and active assistance of the most 
 eminent American and foreign scholars. 
 
 SMITH'S DICTIONARY OF GREEK AND ROMAN ANTIQUITIES 
 
 Edited by William Smith, Ph.D. Revised by Charles 
 Anthon, LL.D. Octavo, 1 133 pages. Illustrated. Sheep $4.25 
 
 Carefully revised, giving the results of the latest researches in the 
 history, philology, and antiquities of the ancients. In the work of 
 revision, the American editor has had the assistance of the most dis- 
 tinguished scholars and scientists. 
 
 STUDENTS' CLASSICAL DICTIONARY 
 
 A Dictionary of Biography, Mythology, and Geography. Abridged. 
 
 By William Smith, D.C.L., LL.D. 
 
 l2mo, 438 pages. Cloth $1.25 
 
 Designed for those schools and students who are excluded from the 
 use of the larger Classical Dictionary, both by its size and its price. All 
 names have been inserted which one would be likely to meet with at the 
 beginning of classical study. 
 
 Copies sent, prepaid, to any address on receipt of the price. 
 
 American Book Company 
 
 New York ♦ Cincinnati • Chicago 
 
 (3">
 
 Latin Literature of the Empire 
 
 Selected and Edited with Revised Textsand Brief Introductions 
 
 By ALFRED GUDEMAN, Ph.D. 
 Associate Professor of Classical Philology, University of Pennsylvania 
 
 In Two Volumes. Cloth, 12mo. Per Volume, $1.80 
 
 Vol. I — Prose. Selections from Velleius, Curtius, Seneca Rhetor, 
 Justinus (Trogus Pompeius), Seneca, Petronius, including Cena 
 Trimalchionis, Pliny the Elder, Quintilian, Tacitus, Pliny the 
 Younger, Suetonius, Minucius Feli.x Octavius, Apuleius — Ammianus 
 Marcellinus, and Boethius. 
 
 Vol. II — Poetry. Pseiido Vergiliana, Aetna, Manilius, Calpurnius, 
 Nemesianus, Phaedrus, Lucan, Valerius Flaccus, Seneca, the 
 Octavia (anonymous), Persius, Statins, Silius Italicus, Martial, 
 Juvenal, Pervigilium Veneris, Ausonius, and Claudianus. 
 
 The works of Latin Literature of the post-Augustan 
 period have hitherto, with a few notable exceptions, been 
 virtually excluded from the classical curricula of colleges 
 and universities. 
 
 The present collection has been made primarily for the 
 use of students in higher classes in colleges. The selec- 
 tions will be found useful as collateral reading in con- 
 nection with lectures on classical literature, and will also 
 furnish suitable material for sight reading. 
 
 The selections themselves contain nothing that is not 
 eminently worthy of perusal. They are in every case 
 sufficiently extensive to give a continuous and coherent 
 story, which at the same time exhibits the author at his 
 best. The text follows the best modern editions, the 
 deviations from the standard texts being briefly recorded 
 in critical appendices. 
 
 Copies sent, prepaid, to any address on receipt of the price. 
 
 American Book Company 
 
 New York ♦ Cincinnati ♦ Chicago 
 
 (26?)
 
 Introduction to the Study of 
 Latin Inscriptions 
 
 By JAMES C. EGBERT, Jr., Ph.D. 
 Adjunct. Professor of Latin, Columbia University 
 
 Half Morocco, large 12mo, 468 pages. With nunnerous illustrations and 
 exact reproductions of inscriptions .... Price, $3 50 
 
 This work is designed as a text-book for the use of 
 students in Universities and Colleges, and also to furnish 
 an account of this branch of archaeological study for 
 general readers. It has been prepared in the belief that 
 a knowledge of epigraphy forms an essential part of the 
 equipment of a teacher of the classics, and that the sub- 
 ject itself has become so important as to justify its intro- 
 duction, in elementary form at least, into the curriculum 
 of undergraduate studies. 
 
 A distinctive feature of the book is the number and 
 character of its illustrations, — there being over seven 
 hundred cuts and diagrams of inscriptions, for the pur- 
 pose of illustrating the text, and for practice in reading. 
 Of these, over one hundred are photographic repro- 
 ductions, showing the forms of the letters and the 
 arrangement of the inscriptions. The work is also sup- 
 plied with an exhaustive bibliography and valuable tables 
 of abbreviations, archaisms, etc. 
 
 Copies of Egbert's Latin Inscriptions will be sent, prepaid, to any address 
 on receipt of the price by the Ptiblishers : 
 
 American Book Company 
 
 New York ♦ Cincinnati ♦ Chicago 
 
 (266)
 
 Roman Life in Latin Prose and Verse 
 
 ILLUSTRATIVE READINGS FROM LATIN 
 LITERATURE 
 
 SELECTED AND EDITED BY 
 
 H. T. PECK. Ph.D. 
 Professor of the Latin Language and Literature in Columbia University, 
 
 AND 
 
 ROBERT ARROWSMITH, Ph.D. 
 Cloth, 12mo. 256 pages Price, $1.50 
 
 This work gives a representative survey of Latin Lit- 
 erature, intended to be read in advanced academic or 
 college work, as supplementary to a regular course in 
 Latin Literature, or to be itself the fundamental work 
 in such a course. The selections range from the popular 
 songs which antedate written literature, to the Christian 
 hymns of the third century, covering the early dramatists, 
 historians, orators, philosophers, the writers of satire and 
 epigram, the lyric and epic poets, the collectors of anec- 
 dotes, letter writers, and authors of prose works, and 
 including other material of a popular nature, such as 
 lampoons, parodies, epitaphs, advertisements, announce- 
 ments of ball games, theatrical and gladiatorial notices, 
 etc. To each selection is prefixed a concise account of 
 the author, when known, and of his works, with a brief 
 bibliography. For convenience in sight reading the text 
 is provided with a translation of the more difficult words, 
 and is followed by a fuller commentary on special points 
 of interest. 
 
 Copies of Roman Life in Latin Prose and Verse will be sent, prepaid, 
 to any address on receipt of the price by the Publishers : 
 
 American Book Company 
 
 New York ♦ Cincinnati ♦ Chicago 
 
 (268)
 
 Cicero's Laelius De Amicitia 
 
 EDITED WITH INTRODUCTION AND NOTES BY 
 
 JOHN K. LORD, Ph.D. 
 Professor of Latin, Dartmouth College. 
 
 REVISED EDITION 
 
 Flexible cloth, 12mo, 109 pages .... Price, 70 cents 
 
 In this Revised Edition of Cicero's Laelius the editor's 
 aim in preparing the notes has been to furnish all explana- 
 tions that seem necessary for the clear understanding of 
 points of grammar, history, biography, and ancient cus- 
 toms occurring in the book. In addition to this, the 
 attention of the student has been called by translation 
 and remark upon special passages, to the literary char- 
 acter of the essay and to the clear and happy development 
 of the subject. 
 
 The Introduction gives an interesting historical sketch 
 of Cicero's life which cannot fail to impart a clear appre- 
 ciation of the man and his work. This is followed by an 
 analysis and summary of the Laelius which will prepare 
 the student for an intelligent study of the text. 
 
 Its convenient form and arrangement especially adapt 
 this Revised Edition for use as a text-book. 
 
 Copies of Lo7-d's Cicero's Laelius De Amicitia will be sent, prepaid, to 
 any address on receipt of the price by the Publishers : 
 
 American Book Company 
 
 New York ♦ Cincinnati ♦ Chicago 
 
 (269)
 
 My thology 
 
 GUERBER'S MYTHS OF GREECE AND ROME 
 
 Cloth, 12mo, 428 pages. Illustrated $1.50 
 
 GUERBER'S MYTHS OF NORTHERN LANDS 
 
 Cloth, 12mo, 319 pages. Illustrated 1 50 
 
 GUERBER'S LEGENDS OF THE MIDDLE AGES 
 
 Cloth, 12mo, 340 pages, illustrated 1.50 
 
 By H. a. GUERBER, Lecturer on Mytholojry. 
 
 These companion volumes present a complete outline 
 of Ancient and Mediaeval Mythology^ narrated with 
 special reference to Literature and Art. They are uni- 
 formly bound in cloth, and are richly illustrated with 
 beautiful reproductions of masterpieces of ancient and 
 modern painting and sculpture. 
 
 While primarily designed as manuals for the use of 
 classes in schools where Mythology is made a regular sub- 
 ject of study and for collateral and supplementary reading 
 in classes studying literature or criticism, they are equally 
 well suited for private students and for home reading. 
 For this purpose the myths are told in a clear and charming 
 style and in a connected narrative without unnecessary 
 digfressions. To show the wonderful influence of these 
 ancient myths in literature, numerous and appropriate 
 quotations from the poetical writings of all ages, from 
 Hesiod's "Works and Days" to Tennyson's "Oenone," 
 have been included in the text in connection with the 
 description of the different myths and legends. 
 
 Maps, complete glossaries, and indexes adapt the 
 manuals for convenient use in schools, libraries, or art 
 galleries. 
 
 Copies of the above books will be sent, prepaid, to any address on receipt 
 of the price by the Publishers : 
 
 American Book Company 
 
 New York ♦ Cincinnati ♦ Chicago 
 
 (135)
 
 Outlines of Roman History 
 
 FOR THE USE OF HIGH SCHOOLS AND ACADEMIES 
 
 By WILLIAM C. MOREY, Ph.D. 
 Professor of History and Political Science, University of Rochester 
 
 Cloth, 12mo, 348 pages Price, $1.00 
 
 In this history the rise, progress, and decay of the 
 Roman Empire have been so treated as to emphasize the 
 unity and continuity of the narrative: and the interrelation 
 of the various periods is so clearly shown that the student 
 appreciates the logical and systematic arrangement of the 
 work. 
 
 The scope of the book covers the whole period of 
 Roman histoiy from the foundation of the city to the fall 
 of the Western Empire, all relevant and important facts 
 having been selected to the exclusion of minute and un- 
 necessary details. 
 
 The work is admirably adapted to the special kind of 
 study required by high school and academy courses, and 
 avoids the two extremes which are sometimes found in text- 
 books, — on the one hand, a too elementary and superficial 
 treatment of the subject, suited only for children ; and on 
 the other hand, a too elaborate and critical treatment, such 
 as should be reserved for college classes. 
 
 The character of the illustrative material is especially 
 worthy of close examination. This is all drawn from authen- 
 tic sources, and comiprises — maps showing the location of 
 every place mentioned in the text; plans of some of the most 
 important battles; the more noted specimens of Roman 
 architecture; and portraits of the most distinguished men 
 of Rome, reproduced from authentic busts and statues and 
 including an unusually complete collection of efifigies of 
 the Roman emperors. 
 
 Copies sent, prepaid^ to any address on receipt of price by the Publishers : 
 
 American Book Company 
 
 New York • Cincinnati • Chicago 
 
 C136)
 
 Handbook of Greek and Roman History 
 
 By GEORGES CASTEGNIER, B.S., B.L. 
 Flexible Cloth, 12mo, 110 pages . . ' . . Price 50 cents 
 
 The purpose of this little handbook is to assist the 
 student of Greek and Roman History in reviewing subjects 
 already studied in the regular text-books and in preparing 
 for examinations. It will also be found useful for general 
 readers who wish to refresh their minds in regard to the 
 leading persons and salient facts of ancient history. 
 
 It is in two parts, one devoted to Greek, and the other 
 to Roman history. The names and titles have been 
 selected with rare skill, and represent the whole range of 
 classical history. They are arranged alphabetically, and 
 are printed in full-face type, making them easy to find. 
 The treatment of each is concise and gives just the in- 
 formation in regard to the important persons, places, and 
 events of classical history which every scholar ought to 
 know and remember, or have at ready command. 
 
 Its convenient form and systematic arrangement 
 especially adapt it for use as an accessory and reference 
 manual for students, or as a brief classical cyclopedia for 
 general readers. 
 
 Copies of Castegnier's Handbook of Greek and Rotnan History will be 
 tent, prepaid, to any address on receipt of the price by the Publishers: 
 
 American Book Company 
 
 New York ♦ Cincinnati • Chicago 
 
 (127)
 
 Latin Dictionaries 
 
 HARPER'S LATIN DICTIONARY 
 
 Founded on the translation of " Freund's Latin-German Lexicon." 
 Edited by E. A. Andrews, LL.D. Revised, Enlarged, and in great 
 part Rewritten by Charlton T. Lewis, Ph.D., and Charles 
 Short, LL.D. 
 Royal Octavo, 2030 pages . Sheep, $6.50; Full Russia, $10.00 
 
 The translation of Dr. Freund's great Latin-German Lexicon, 
 edited by the late Dr. E. A, Andrews, and published in 1850, has been 
 from that time in extensive and satisfactory use throughout England and 
 America. Meanwhile great advances have been made in the science on 
 which lexicography depends. The present work embodies the latest 
 advances in philological study and research, and is in every respect the 
 most complete and satisfactory Latin Dictionary published. 
 
 LEWIS'S LATIN DICTIONARY FOR SCHOOLS 
 
 By Charlton T. Lewis, Ph.D. 
 
 Large Octavo, 1200 pages . Cloth, $4 50 ; Half Leather, $5.00 
 
 This dictionary is not an abridgment, but an entirely new and inde- 
 pendent work, designed to include all of the student's needs, after 
 acquiring the elements of grammar, for the interpretation of the Latin 
 authors commonly read in school. 
 
 LEWIS'S ELEMENTARY LATIN DICTIONARY 
 
 By Charlton T. Lewis, Ph.D. 
 
 Crown Octavo, 952 pages. Half Leather . . . . $2.00 
 
 This work is sufficiently full to meet the needs of students in 
 secondary or preparatory schools, and also in the first and second years' 
 work in colleges. 
 
 SMITH'S ENGLISH-LATIN DICTIONARY 
 
 A Complete and Critical English-Latin Dictionary. By William 
 Smith, LL.D., and Theophilus D. Hall, M.A., Fellow of Uni- 
 versity College, London. With a Dictionary of Proper Names. 
 Royal Octavo, 765 pages. Sheep $4.00 
 
 Copies sent, prepaid, to any address on receipt of the price. 
 
 American Book Company 
 
 New York ♦ Cincinnati ♦ Chicago 
 
 (278)
 
 ^'0 m^ 
 
 *bx 
 
 THE LIBliARY 
 
 UNIVERSITY OF CALIFORNI/y 
 
 LOS ANGELES
 
 6^ 
 
 3 1158 00 
 
 UC SOUTHERN REGIONAL LIBRARY FACILITY 
 
 AA 000 446 538 i 
 
 \(i
 
 :■,'.. ■.5i 
 
 ./&